4 d> *r 
 
 
 ^ V* 
 
 
 "OO* 
 
 v 00 .. 
 
 w 
 
 ^ 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 -7-" 
 
 o>' 
 
 
 *> 
 
 %^ 
 
 <"• 
 
 
 O . C , 
 
 lOo. 
 
 \^ ^. 
 
 0> S S ** '/, 'C- \' N 
 
 o 
 
 •> 
 
 %^ 
 
 
 ^ = - ; 
 
 "oo^ 
 
 <> /-■> 
 
MATERIA HXEROGLVPHICA. 
 
 CONTAINING THE 
 
 EGYPTIAN PANTHEON, 
 
 AND THE 
 
 SUCCESSION of the PHARAOHS, 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES, TO THE CONQUEST 
 BY ALEXANDER, 
 
 AND 
 
 OTHER HIEROGLYPHICAL SUBJECTS. 
 
 With Plates, and Notes explanatory of the same, 
 
 BY J. G. WILKINSON, ESQ, 
 
 MALT A. 
 
 1828. 
 

 et » . . . si quid novisti rectius istis, 
 
 €C Candidas imperii; si non, his titers mecum*\ 
 
 
srf 
 
 ■ v 
 
 
 Vl^GtfZf/ 
 
 *r£r* 
 
 fiL*^ -fe^.nr- <V **i<%^g/T~ |t=^ j&£ £^ ,^^ 
 
 <? 
 
 
 
41. *^*ye ^M>~ ~4*^'&r y^*^ '^^ 
 
 
 
 .7 
 
 *t— 
 
 j£t*t?r 
 
 'vrv&fi M<c<S, _-f4^^ «,**£*£''■ tu**^**. 
 
 fi^JU * ^ « , #W -M. ^^ y.,^ ~**% 
 ^.^4^ V- £^*^£ *«# £,^v^~' '"' *&&***>>£Zr*-J- 
 
 t^/^/i^-Si-^y' j #~*s ^ £*#+**■>&■> y--*.y. 
 
 ,-,"' 
 
 r 
 
 <?/ C#U~*»**>*- **&**<*****C*S erf- .^sA^-fU- *te***£^' *** * 
 
. .' - >■ *■■■ .- 
 
 J/'** ^^* <fl «f" /■' * ' J, ry^^rj^wt .. r - / 
 
 ■ ft J 
 
 .-i^Jtr- &" -&-*//*■<: • ^* '&~ifi£L ^fdCr 5^., r*^A£~^&& 
 
 ^»»«*> ^£ ; r^c^^ &*.<,<<;. d\ gp .fey*; sij/i A*.^srsT'* w *" 
 
/ 2 .3 . *^*c. ft+^Lpn**** */**s&+*<--jl^ a>*v*t*"4**'' £>~~*K"^' 
 
 
 
 &*£*.£ #nj*>rijt£*-**f jfiL*p*t^-d£ A^c^M**/,^^- 
 
 >it.*nu(iimi*«t w J a 
 
 ... A 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
MATERIA HIEROGLYPHICA, 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 ft . Samite materiam vcstris, qui scribitis aquam 
 u ViribuSf et versate diu, quid ferre recusent, 
 " Quid vuleant humeri,, , , ,,,.,..' 
 
 XF I had listened to the advice of the poet, I should 
 not have undertaken the mythology of the Egyptians, 
 or attempted to write a text to the plates of this 
 work ; my only motive has been to render them more 
 intelligible, than they would have been by them- 
 selves. 
 
 Before the reader enters upon the following 
 pages, I must beg him to bear in mind, that my oc- 
 cupations in this country, in collecting new materials, 
 and the want of useful books of information prevent 
 my doing justice to the intricate subject before me, 
 
(IV) 
 
 and pray him indulgently to forgive the errors, * 
 which must inevitably occur, but which time, and fu- 
 ture discoveries, will, I hope, enable me to correct. 
 
 The principal characters of each god are alone 
 given in the plates, under the most usual, or striking 
 form. 
 
 Several deities are still wanting, but I trust, at 
 some future period, to be enabled to introduce them, 
 as a continuation of the Pantheon, with whatever ad- 
 ditional hieroglyphical materials may be worthy of 
 notice, or tend to advance, and facilitate that study. 
 
 (*) The hieroglyphic (given in the Alphabet) K, No. 11, 
 will sometimes be found without the handle, or ring, owing to the 
 Egyptians frequently merely painting that part, which time has 
 effaced, in many instances. When without the handle, it reads 
 neb " Lord," or niben "all." 
 
 The mode I have adopted, of writing Amun, and Amunti, is pro- 
 bably not altogether correct, as the Coptic would require an e, instead 
 of the u. Rameses, and Ra should then have been spelt Remesses, 
 and Re, though the pronunciation of these words admits of an A. 
 
 The prefix Mesphra, before the name of Tuthmosis appears 
 to be merely a translation of the goose and globe, " Son of the 
 Sun." The name of Menes, though not immediately connected 
 with those*which follow, I have introduced into Plate I. The earliest 
 Egyptian kings had no . prenomen, but merely a phonetic nomen, 
 as is the case here. The plates of the Pantheon I had at first ar- 
 ranged separately, but have since thought it better to collect them 
 under the more general,, and comprehensive head, of ff Series." 
 i 
 
(v) 
 
 I take the earliest opportunity of acknowledging 
 the kind assistance afforded me in the prosecution of 
 this work, by my friend Mr. Burton, by many useful 
 extracts from his own papers ; nor can I omit the 
 mention of the kindness of his companion, Mr. Hum- 
 phreys ; nor the valuable materials given me by Major 
 Felix, the addition of several dates of the early Pha- 
 raohs, * and other equally useful selections from 
 his papers. I am also much indebted to Mr. Harris, 
 for his goodness in enabling me to have the text 
 printed, and revised at Malta, and feel great pleasure 
 in having an opportunity, of thus publicly expressing 
 my gratitude for their kindness. 
 
 Supposing the reader to be already acquainted 
 with the works of Dr. Young, and Mons. Champol- 
 lion, I do not arrest his attention by the insertion of 
 any explanatory account of the phonetic system, but 
 
 (*) Those queens, who ruled as independent sovereigns, appear 
 not only to have had the same titles as the Pharaohs themselves, 
 but to have been represented in the sculptures, as kings and not 
 under the form of females ; this form was however always ad- 
 mitted, when the queens were the consorts of the Egyptian mo- 
 narch s. 
 
 An instance of this fact occurs in Nitocris j whose name may 
 be seen in Plate I, variation of K, L. (of the second part of this 
 work.) 
 
(VI) 
 
 follow the example of the poet, who 
 
 " in medias res, 
 
 l( Hated secus ac notas, auditor em rayit" 
 
 and introduce him at once to the Egyptian Pantheon, 
 
 Pyramids of Geezeh, 
 July 1828. 
 
MATERIA HIEROGLYPHICA. 
 
 PART. I. 
 
 EGYPTIAN PANTHEON, 
 
 8 
 
 O little has been faithfully recorded, and indeed so little 
 was known, by ancient authors, of the deities of Egypt, 
 that we cannot place much confidence in the vague accounts 
 given by them- Admitting that the general division is cor- 
 rect, namely eight principal deities, from whom were born 
 twelve (1) other, and from these again the remaining 
 minor divinities, I proceed to point out the names of those 
 that have been ascertained, beginning with the eight great 
 Gods, 
 
 KNEPH, Nef- [Plate I, Part L 
 
 The first of these is Kneph, Nef or Chnouphis, the 
 deity of Elephantine and the Thebaid. The sons of Ham 
 had taught their descendants, the early inhabitants of this 
 country, the true worship of one spiritual and eternal Being, 
 who had alone disposed the order of the universe, divided 
 the light from the darkness, and ordained the creation of 
 mankind; but the Egyptians in process of time forsook the 
 purer ideas of a single deity, and admitted his attributes 
 
 (]} Th« origin of the twelve consentes of the Romans, 
 
 B 
 
 :K 
 
[2] 
 
 into a participation of that homage which was due alone to 
 the divinity himself. Kneph, or more properly Neph or 
 Nef, (2) was retained as the idea of " the spirit (3) of God, 
 which moved upon the face of the waters. " Having se- 
 parated the spirit from the creator of the universe, and 
 purposing to set apart, and deify each attribute which pre- 
 sented itself to their imagination, they found it necessary to 
 form another deity from the creative power, whom they 
 called Pthah ; proceeding from the former, and hence deemed 
 the son of Nef. Some difference was observed between the 
 power which created the world, and that which caused and 
 ruled over the generation of man, and continued to promote 
 the continuation of the human species $ this attribute of the 
 divinity was deified under the appellation of Khem. Thus 
 was the supreme Being known by the three distinct names of 
 Kneph, Pthah and Khem; to these w T ere joined the goddesses 
 Sate, (4) NeithandButo; and the number (5) of the eight 
 great deities was completed by the addition of Ra and 
 Amunra. 
 
 Nef was represented with a ram's head, sometimes 
 with an asp, sometimes a vase on his head, the latter being 
 the initial of his name ; he was known by the Romans under 
 the names of Jupiter Ilammon Cenubis, and Chnoubis, at 
 Elephantine, Amcnebis in the Oasis, and Jupiter Hammon 
 
 (2) Nef, which signified spirit or breath, is still retained in the Arabic of 
 the present day. Can the Emeph of faniblicus have been corrupted from Kneph 
 by the copyists ? 
 
 (3) Horapollo says " The snake is the emblem of the spirit which pervades 
 the universe." 
 
 (4) I had before by mistake introduced Athor instead of Sate. 
 
 , (5) Diodorus L. 1. s. 13. mentions eight names, but does not inform hi* 
 reader if they are the eight great deities of Egypt, or no. He places them as 
 follows: Sol, Saturuus, Ilhea, Jupiter, Juno, Vulcanus, Vesta, Mercurius. 
 
 
 
 ~<S-G*f 
 
[3] 
 
 with the head of a ram (i wide recurvis cum 
 
 comibus Ammon." I will not pretend to account for this 
 mistake; it seems however that the ram-headed god never 
 had the title of Amun, except when represented as Amunra 
 with the attributes of Kneph, nor can I trace that distinction 
 between the figure before us, and one of similar form, which 
 a learned author has considered a different deity, and pre- 
 siding over the inundation, since the god of Elephantine 
 has the same office as that ascribed to the one he distin- 
 guishes by the name of Cnouphis. (6) 
 
 " The inhabitants of the Theba'is" says Plutarch " wor- 
 ship their god Kneph only, whom they look upon as with- 
 out beginning so without end, and are exempt from the tax 
 levied for the maintenance of the sacred animals;" this could 
 only be time, if he meant the earliest inhabitants of that dis- 
 trict, for the worship of Amunra was much more extensive, 
 except at the island of Elephantine and Syene. Eusebius 
 tells us he was also 6i the Agathodsemon;" but more pro- 
 perly the snake, which presided over the houses and pos- 
 sessions of individuals, was sacred to him, or was one of his 
 emblems. This snake an ingenious savant supposes to be 
 different from the asp, which he calls Uraeus, and the origin 
 of the word basilisk ; (/) but the boat of Kneph in Plate III, 
 and figure I, Plate I, seem to argue strongly in favor of 
 the opinion, that the serpent, so often seen guarding the 
 wine-presses and gardens in the Egyptian tombs, is an 
 emblem, at least, of the god before us. The description 
 given by Eusebius of " Kneph with a human head, azure 
 black color, bearing a feather on his head," agrees exactly 
 
 (6) I have also found an inscription in that Island, begiuniisgXnoYBf ©fcioi- 
 
 (7) I allow it, at the same time, to be the emblem of a King, but not 
 
 exclusively. * 
 
 y 
 
 /,/ 0j£Z^ff~*<r *^~ <^f 
 

 [4] 
 
 with the god in Plate XXV, who cannot be in any way 
 related to Kneph having always the title of Son of the Sun, 
 consequently one of the second order of deities. 
 
 AMUNRA. Jupiter. [Plate II. 
 
 From Nef I proceed to Amunra, who, though a mere 
 production of the almighty hand, was soon considered of 
 more importance in the Egyptian worship than the Being 
 who had created all things ; when I say of greater impor- 
 tance than the first and oldest deity of their mythology, it 
 * v, v "i will, and is intended it should be understood in the fullest 
 acceptation of that word ; for though we often find Amunra 
 making offerings to Osiris, we should remember that the lat- 
 ter is then in the character of the president of the most sacred 
 and undivulged mysteries of the Egyptians, and not in 
 that of a god alone, the offspring of Seb and Netphe. One 
 singular circumstance has been remarked by me on many 
 of the oldest monuments of Egypt, that the heiroglyphics or 
 phonetic name of Amunra hasebeen continuall/'e&anged for 
 others, the combinations of which I could never discover, 
 being most carefully erased, and the phonetic name of 
 Amunra placed in their stead; this, which is deserving the 
 notice of future travellers, may perhaps some day be ex- 
 plained; the figure of the god remains unaltered; as is 
 also the case with that of Khem, in the character of this 
 deity, whose phonetic name Amunra, and not figure^ has 
 been changed. To make this last point more intelligible, I 
 must acquaint the reader with a fact not yet mentioned ; that 
 the gods, and particularly Amunra, took the character of 
 several other deities ; as : of Khem, Ra and Nef ; and even 
 the attributes of Osiris; but he is then known by the 
 hieroglyphics accompanying each figure, which are always 
 
 
[5] 
 
 Amunra, and differ from what are given these deities in 
 their own character. 
 
 Amunra might well be placed as the first or leader of t 
 the eight great deities, from the particular worship paid 
 him, especially at Thebes, and from his title " King of the 
 Gods," (8) though this may only refer to his superiority 
 over the succeeding order of divinities. 
 
 These his claims to priority being taken into consi- 
 deration, I have placed him second only to Nef, the parent 
 and origin of the Egyptian mythology. As Ra was the sun 
 itself, or the material and visible orb, so was Amunra its 
 splendor and beneficent property, or the author of light 
 and heat, (9) an idea expressed by the word Amun, which is 
 sometimes applied singly to this deity without the addition 
 of Ra. Manetho indeed says Amun means et concealment;" 
 and Hecatseus observes that so far from being the proper 
 name of the god, it was a word in common use, signifying 
 " come," by which his benignant influence and presence 
 were invoked; it seems also according to Iamblichus to 
 signify " that which brings to light, or manifestation." 
 
 Amunra or the Amun of Thebes was considered the 
 same as Jupiter, merely from his having the title of " King 
 of the Gods;" for when the Greeks found the least resem- 
 blance between the deities of Egypt, and their own, which 
 was often so slight as scarcely to be traced, they scrupled not 
 to consider them as answering to those of their mytho- 
 logy; and from them indeed they had borrowed their first 
 ideas ; he also answered to Phoebus, distinct, as he originally 
 was from Apollo. I avoid as much as possible every compari- 
 
 (8) Conf. Porphyrius de abst. " Quorum ducem esse solem, 
 
 (9) They did not then know that these two were distinct, 
 
[6] 
 
 son of the two, and confine myself for the most part to the bare 
 mention of the Greek name, whenever there are any plau- 
 sible grounds for admitting it. Thils god is represented of 
 a blue color; given also to some of the principal deities of 
 India. The horned snake is said by Herodotus to have 
 been sacred^land buried in his temple at Thebes ; I have 
 seen these and other snakes embalmed, from the tombs at 
 Qoorna, the modern name of the Necropolis and its vicinity. 
 
 For Plate III, v. notes on the Plates, 
 
 RA. Sol. [Plate IV, 
 
 Ra, Pire,(l) or Phrah, the material and visible sun, 
 naturally follows ilmunra, if not from the importance of his 
 character, at least from the relation he bears to the last 
 mentioned deity. It was from him that the Egyptian kings 
 borrowed the title of Pharaoh, or rather Phrah, the sun 
 personified by the king. Many subdivisions of Ra are 
 observable, as Aroeris, Mandooli, and others, of which we 
 shall have occasion to speak hereafter. We also find Nef 
 standing in the orb of the sun, accompanied by the scarab, 
 the emblem of the creative power or Pthah, which may be 
 seen in Plate 8. The sun on his resting place, or that 
 part of the firmament immediately below him, was in a 
 simple character belonging solely to the god Ra, repre- 
 sented with a hawk's (2) and sometimes a human head ; while 
 the sun, at his meridian height, was considered as bearing 
 some relation to the creative power, (3) and was accompanied 
 
 (1) Pire, pronounced Bira^is the modern name of the sun in Coptic. ftff*1j| 
 
 (2) Porphyry " soli accipiter dedicatur, quia lucis et spiritus symholum 
 est." 
 
 (3) Porphyry however says " Cantharum soli accomodatum." 
 
m 
 
 by the scarab, with the emblems of power and life j an in- 
 stance of which is given in Plate IV, Jig. 4. The sun in 
 his concave resting place, is sometimes seen supported by 
 the backs of two sitting lions. (4) The same plate shows 
 him received into the arms of a goddess, and receding 
 behind the western mountain of Thebes; where these 
 sculptures are found; and indeed the hieroglyphics, though 
 much defaced, (5) seem to mention <c the abode of the sun 
 in the western mountain,' ' or " in the lower firmament of 
 the west." Whether these are the arms of Neith, of Buto, 
 or of Athor, it is at least certain, that the latter is fre- 
 quently seen coming from behind the mountain, under the 
 form of a spotted cow, as may be seen in Plate XXII; 
 which probably gave rise to the idea, in the Greek my- 
 thology, of Venus, the daughter of Ccelus and Light. 
 
 :/%£/*& 
 
 PTHAH or PTHA. Vcjlcanus. [Plate V 
 
 Pthah, the creative power or demiurge, is called by^^A 
 lamblichus " the artizan, and leader of mundane artizans, 
 or the heavenly gods." A singular sentence is found in the '** *~s 
 same author, strengthening the fact, of the goddess, bearing^/ J. /t<^ a > ^ Jy-r^* 
 on her head a single feather, being that of Justice or Truth ; 
 a proof of which I shall bring forward, in speaking of that*-*-**"**' 
 Goddess. Pthah, as we see in the plate before us, is not a'CzZ'Q-JSf * 
 only accompanied by her, but bears the title of " Lord of s±/z^Zc> - «-^^- 
 Truth " in his hieroglyphics. lamblichus says u the artizan • 
 
 intellect, which is the Lord of Truth ;" and again, " in as'^-*-"*^* J ' 
 
 — ; 7L^^«r- U ° 
 
 (4) Animalia sunt solaria velut hones Proclus de sacrif. 
 
 (5) My object being principally to give the various forms of the gods, I^^-^-c/Cv-V/^ •— * 
 have omitted the remainder of the hieroglyphics behind the figure of the man, * 
 ia this plate. 
 
[81 
 
 much as without falsehood, and artfully with truth he per- 
 forms all things he is called Phtha." The j)h or p being 
 the Egyptian article, the remaining syllable is thalxwhich 
 bears a great resemblance to the word truth in the Coptic 
 language. 
 
 Pthah is then the Lord of Truth, which was itself deified 
 under the form of the above mentioned goddess. He was 
 sprung from an egg, produced from the mouth of Neph, who 
 was thence considered his father. The beetle (6) was par- 
 ticularly sacred to him, and signified the world, or all crea- 
 tion ; as it was also the emblem of the sun, " from having 
 thirty fingers, equal to the number of days in a month/' 
 The frog too was characteristic of this deity, from its being, 
 as Horapollo informs us, the symbol of man, in embryo ; 
 that is, of the being, which, like the world was the work of 
 the creative power. There are other characters of Pthah, 
 as Pthah Sokar Osiris, Pthah Tore, but as they are re- 
 presented by the Egyptians as different divinities, I have 
 thought it better to keep them apart from the god, of whom 
 they perhaps were originally emanations, and treat of them 
 in the place I have assigned them among the minor deities. 
 
 The opifex, workman, or framer of the world, sup- 
 posed by the Greeks to have something in common with 
 their Vulcan, has been confounded with that deity. 
 
 The form of this god is generally a mummy ; not hold- 
 ing in his hands the flagellum and crook of Osiris like 
 Henso, but merely the emblems of life and stability, with 
 
 (6) Plutarch says " There are no females of this species, but all males ; " 
 ttey were thence considered fit types of the creatire power, self acting, and self 
 
 tafficisnt. 
 
[9J 
 
 the staff of power common to all the gods and even (/) 
 goddesses of Egypt. I have reason to believe Pthah also 
 took the form of the god, bearing on his head, or clad in 
 the symbol of stability; like that given in Plate XIII, 
 fig.. 5, with the name of Osiris accompanying it; he will 
 then be in the character of that deity. This emblem is 
 found with him in the fourth figure of the plate before us. 
 May his title of Toses signify " the Creator of the World" ? 
 
 KHEM. Pan. Plate VI. 
 
 Khem, the generative principle, particularly worship- 
 ped at Panopolis or Chemmis, (8) was as I before men- 
 tioned, the second of the deified attributes of the almighty 
 founder of the universe. This idea was not confined to the 
 procreation and continuation of the human species, but ex- 
 tended even to the vegetable world, over which he presided : 
 hence we find him accompanied by trees and other plants ; 
 and kings either employed in his presence tilling the land, 
 or preparing it to receive the generating influence of the 
 deity. To this god the ancient Egyptians dedicated all 
 their ex-votos in the quarries of the Kossayr road ; nor were 
 temples and votive inscriptions put up in honor of Sarapis 
 till the time of the Romans, and in a few instances during 
 the reign of the Ptolemies. In the Greek ex-votos he is 
 
 (7) I at first supposed it belonged only to the gods, but since find the 
 same goddesses hold this and the flower headed staff. The former had not the 
 head of a bird as supposed by Kircher, and ancient authors, but of a quadruped; 
 nor is the latter a lotus flower, but of some other water plant, from which they 
 borrowed the capitals of their columns, and various ornamental devices. 
 
 (8) A name still retained in the modern appellation of El Khmim or 
 E'khmim. 
 
 c 
 
[ 10] 
 
 called Pan of Thebes, but the hieroglyphic inscriptions have 
 not the title Amunra. 
 
 Thriphis was the favorite, and contemplar companion of 
 Khem, as well at Panopolis^as in the ruins west of Soohag, 
 but I have been unable to discover, if she be the goddess 
 with a lion's,or cat's head ; if one of the eight greater of 
 the twelve secondary deities. In the second line of hiero- 
 glyphics he is called " Son of Isis ;" it is the only instance 
 I have met with, and being in a tomb, may merely refer to 
 some inferior character of this god ; in the region of Amen - 
 ti ; in the fourth line he is styled the Sun ; that is, the ge- 
 nerating power of the only source of warmth, which assists 
 in the continuation of the various created species. 
 
 The land of Khem or Chemmo was the original name 
 of Egypt, called also land of Ham ; or Chemmia, u from the 
 blackness of the soil," and signifying, according to Plutarch, 
 " the black or pupil of the eye 5" but it was perhaps the 
 richness of this soil, which suggested the relationship that 
 subsisted between Egypt, and the god of generation. 
 
 SATE. Juno. Plate L Part 2. 
 
 This goddess always accompanies Kneph in the ex- 
 votos at the Cataracts, and the Island of Sehayl (9) . At the 
 quarries of Caracalla , Jupiter Hammon Cenubis ,and Juno 
 are said to preside over the hill, on which the column 
 bearing the inscription has been erected. 
 
 But this would not have been sufficient to identify the 
 goddess, had not the sculptures presented the name (1) of 
 
 ikf 
 
 (9) The ancient name of this Island Sete is not unlike that of the goddess 
 
 n 
 
 before us. 
 
 (\) V. The arrows on a standard in this Plate. 
 
. 0^ju> *„».. fiC^. ^-4\ ' • 
 
 an arrow^fwhich piercing a standard forms her hiero-^i 
 glyphic) in phonetic characters expressing the word Sate. 
 Horapollo tells us Sate presided over the lower part of 
 heaven, and Neith over the upper (2) firmament ; if this be 
 true, the figure of the goddess in Plate XXI, Jig 2, may 
 be Sate in her character of the lower firmament, where her 
 office relates more particularly to the dead. I have for this 
 last reason introduced her into a different Plate, as the 
 deified attribute of this goddess, in an inferior capacity, the 
 lower regions or Amenti itself. 
 
 NEITH. Minerva. Plate VII. 
 
 I was at first inclined to believe the goddess Anouk, or Jf ' 
 Vesta the same as Neith, but the inscription of Sehayl con- » ^ 
 
 tradicts this supposition. (3) Some doubts too arise as to the - ./ 
 
 propriety of considering Maut, the same deity-, and future 
 discoveries may perhaps maintain the claims of Buto to the 
 title of Mother Goddess. (4) Plato tells us Minerva was in U 
 the Egyptian language called Neith, and Cicero considers 
 the Minerva of Sais, the offspring of the Nile,- but the 
 deity, for whom the following inscription was engraved on 
 her statue at Sais : " I am every thing that has been, that 
 is, and that shall be, nor has any mortal ever yet been able 
 to discover what is under my veil," could not be considered 
 the daughter of that god. Plutarch, in another place, 
 says : M Isis is frequently called by them Athena, signifying in 
 
 (2) The cap worn by Neith signifies, when accompanied by the hiero- 
 glyphic of land, "the upper country" that worn by Sate is of " the lower 
 country." 
 
 (3) Vide however the first line of hieroglyphics in this plate, 
 
 (4) Neith was also called "the mother" as Pthah was styled " the 
 father of the gods." 
 
[ 12] 
 
 their language, I proceeded from myself ; ' ' from which the 
 Greeks borrowed the idea of that goddess being born 
 without a mother ; and her being represented holding in 
 her hand the bow and arrows led to a similar idea in the 
 Greek Mythology. Porphyry, as quoted by Macrobius, 
 considers her u that virtue of the sun, which administers 
 prudence to the human mind." Lions were sacred to the 
 mother goddess, as to the Cybele of the Phrygians, and the 
 Vulture appears to have been peculiarly emblematic of that 
 deity. 
 
 BUTO. Latona. Plate VIII. Part I. 
 
 The title of Maut or Mother, if really applied to Buto, 
 may probably not require the sense of parent of the gods, 
 like that given to Neith, but majr refer to the part she took 
 in the creation, or to her office of nurse of Isis and Osiris. 
 (5) The goddess represented in this plate is different from 
 that in Plate IX, part 1 ; which last, known by the vulture, 
 is evidently Maut ; indeed the eighth or last line of hiero- 
 glyphics seems to present that name phonetically ; the 
 hieroglyphics over the figures in Plate X, part 1, differ but 
 little from those in the plate before us ; her name may also 
 be Koht, and she is called " beloved of Pthah." Maut 
 again in Plate IX, line 7, is " the directress of the temple 
 of Pthah, queen of heaven, ruler of the world ; " the 6th 
 line seems to present the name of Sate, the potent Hakte, 
 or, by changing the order of the letters " Kohte ; " and 
 in the third line is " Maut, the daughter of the sun, who 
 presides over the world." 
 
 (5) Herodotus, L. 2. c. 156. 
 
[ 13] 
 
 Buto was moreover confounded with Minerva, who was 
 said to have been the nurse of Bacchus. (6) 
 
 The oracle of Buto was one of the most celebrated in 
 the world, and the honors rendered this goddess by the 
 Egyptians must have been very great; but whether the 
 figure. by which she was represented, bore the head of a lion, 
 or a cat, I do not as yet pretend to decide; the latter may 
 have been Bubastis or Diana, who may divide with Buto 
 and Thriphis the figures in the plates before us. The sacred 
 animal of Buto is said to have been the mygale or shrew- 
 mouse. 
 
 Before I attempt to give any account of those deities 
 who followed the eight great gods, it will be necessary, in 
 addition to what has been already said of the deification of 
 the attributes of the divinity, to observe, that the multipli- 
 city (7) of objects of Egyptian worship was owing to the 
 indiscriminate admission of whatever was considered bene- 
 ficial to mankind, or in which the least resemblance could 
 be traced of the properties of those deities already wor- 
 shipped. 
 
 We cannot now determine, whether or no the adora- 
 tion paid to animals originated in the finesse of the priest- 
 hood; (8) who, in order to crush the turbulent spirit, and 
 prevent the continual coalitions of this people, introduced 
 the worship of different deities into the various parts of 
 
 (6) Diodorus, L. 3. s. 69. 
 
 (7) Every month and day were consecrated to a particular deity. Herod. 
 2. c. 32. 
 
 (8) Diod. I . 89. 
 
[ 14] 
 
 Egypt ; producing, as it was intended, that enmity which 
 Juvenal ridicules in his Satyres .... 
 
 .* numina vicinorum 
 
 * ' Odit uterque locus , quum solos dicit habendos 
 
 " Esse deos guos ipse colit « 
 
 Not only these animals were adored, as the divinities 
 of the towns immediately under their protection ; many of 
 the towns were themselves deified, under the names they 
 bore. They did not however extend their adoration to 
 heros or deceased (9) monarchs, like the Greeks ; and no 
 one, at all acquainted with Egyptian mythology, will ever 
 admit the erroneous notion of Osiris having been a deified 
 monarch of the country. 
 
 In mentioning the remaining gods, it is not my inten- 
 tion to follow the order of the twelve secondary deities, 
 and thence to proceed to those of the third order y but next 
 to the two contained in the second parts of Plates IX and 
 X, pass on to Seb, and Netphe, Osiris and Isis. 
 
 The first (1) of the above mentioned divinities, is a 
 goddess of the second order, being daughter of the Sun; 
 she is probably the same as in Plate XXXIII, part 2. 
 
 The second (2) is the lion headed god from the temple 
 of Dendera; he is but seldom met with, and I have never 
 found him in the ancient temples ; I cannot therefore 
 suppose him to be Djom, the Egyptian Hercules. 
 
 SEB. SEV. Saturn. Plate XL 
 
 Seb, the father of Osiris, was the Saturn of the Egyp- 
 tians, but different from the god whose rites were intro- 
 
 (9) Every Egyptian after death was deified to a certain extent, but no one 
 became a god ; they merely'bore the name and form of Osiris, a name applied 
 in the same sense to females. The kings had a title, answering to the Divv* 
 of the Latins. 
 
 (1) Plait IX, part 2. (2) Plate X, pait 2. 
 
L 15 3 
 
 duced by the Ptolemies; and whose temple, like that of 
 Sarapis, was not admitted ( I) within the precincts of their 
 cities ; for it was not without compulsion, that the rites of 
 these two deities were permitted, " in whose honor victims 
 were required to be sacrificed." Macrobius says " through 
 the tyranny of the Ptolemies, they were obliged to receive 
 these gods into their worship, after the manner of the 
 Alexandrians, by whom they were particularly adored;" 
 and adds, that u it was never lawful for the Egyptians to 
 propitiate the gods by sheep and blood, but with prayers 
 and incense." This agrees very well with the account 
 given by Porphry; (£) that u those in earlier times, who 
 performed sacrifices offered herbs, flowers and trees ; but 
 not animals ; and incense of aromatic substances ; .... it was 
 unlawful to slay animals;" yet Proclus allows that animals, 
 plants, and even stones are suited to certain gods, in their 
 worship. The question then is, whether victims were im- 
 molated. 
 
 Among the offerings made to the Egyptian deities, 
 libations, and incense hold the first place, with flowers, 
 fruit, and other productions of the soil; but geese, and 
 other birds, gazelles, capricorns, the legs and bodies of oxen, 
 or of the wild goat, and what is still more remarkable, the 
 head of the victim, are placed before them. Geese were 
 fed (3) for the service of the temple, and the priests, in ad- 
 dition to the sacred meats were allowed every, day a quantity 
 of beef (4) and goose, with a fixed proportion of wine. 
 
 (3) Also for the priests and crocodiles ; bence the frequent representa- 
 tions of fowling scenes in the tombs. Diod. 1. s. 84. 
 
 (4) Herod. L. 2. c. 37, and Genesis c. 47 v. 22. 
 
t 16] 
 
 Wine (5) was also used in libations, except in the 
 temple of Heliopolis, as we learn from Plutarch, (6) who 
 also 7 on the authority of Eudoxus, observes^ that until the 
 reign of Psamaticus .wine was not allowed the kings,- assa 
 as in later times : " and if they made use of it in their liba- 
 tions to the gods, .... they poured it upon their altars, as 
 the blood of those enemies, who formerly had fought against 
 them." The authority of Herodotus also opposes those of 
 Macrobius and Porphyry ; who tells us that the oxen, after 
 having beeU examined by a priest, and marked with his 
 seal, were led to the altar and sacrificed. Victims were 
 then immolated to the gods of Egypt; and at least the 
 offerings, seen in the tombs, require that this should have 
 been the case; they are however less frequent before the 
 gods in the temples, than in the tombs, before Osiris in his 
 character of president of Amenti. 
 
 The greatest difficulty is presented by what Herodotus 
 affirms of the head of the victim. This, he says, being 
 loaded with imprecations " was either thrown into the 
 river, or sold to some Greek;" in consequence of which 
 custom, he adds, " no Egyptian will eat the head of any 
 kind of animal." In a very old tomb at Thebes is repre- 
 sented an ox, which has just fallen under the knife of a 
 butcher, and the head being cut off is given to an Egyptian 
 beggar ; it is true, he might be contented to sell it, but to 
 whom? there were as yet no Greeks in Egypt; or the im- 
 precations, mentioned by the historian, might not have 
 been customary, except when the animal was sacrificed to 
 some god ; but how do we find the head on the altars of the 
 
 (5) Either the wine', or the vase which contained it, was called arp or arep. 
 
 (6) Plutarch de Is. et Osir. sect. 6. v* tuff** - - ■>**/* >*f°«< 
 
 Q)/a*2* jhZJ /fcf~^~ ^ 
 
[17] 
 
 deities themselves - and would it even have been met with, 
 among the offerings, placed before the dead, if the account 
 of Herodotus were correct ! It seems more probable that, 
 like the scape-goat of the Jews, the imprecations called 
 down upon its head (1) were confined to a certain time, and 
 to chosen animals, and not extended to every victim that 
 was slain. 
 
 The story of the birth of the children of Saturn, re- 
 corded by Plutarch, abounds with self contradiction. (C Rhea" 
 who is Netphe ," having accompanied with Saturn by 
 stealth, was discovered by the Sun, who hereupon denounced 
 a curse upon her, that she should not be delivered in any 
 month or year .... Mercury . . . wins from the Moon the 
 seventh part of each of her illuminations; these several parts 
 making five new days ... he added to the three hundred and 
 
 sixty on the first was Osiris born ... and Saturn 
 
 committed the education of the child to Paamyles .....;" 
 he was then the son of Saturn; but he soon afterwards tells 
 us, " the two first, Osiris and Aroeris, are said to have been 
 begotten by the Sun, Isis by Mercury, Typho and Nepthys 
 by Saturn;" hieroglyphics at least clear up the point, and 
 establish the claims of Saturn to the title of father of Osiris. 
 
 He is sometimes represented with a goose, standing on 
 his head, which is the initial of his phonetic name. The 
 dress of this god, and of Netphe his consort, are remarkably 
 simple. 
 
 (8) Answering to the liturgies of the papyri. 
 
 (I) Leviticus c. 16. v. 21, 29, 34, all their iniquities... and transgressions, 
 were put " upon the head of the goat." 
 
[ 18] 
 
 NETPHE. NETPE. Rhea. [Plate XII. 
 
 Netpe has often been mistaken for Neith, but the dis- 
 covery of hieroglyphics, (2) calling Osiris the son of Netpe 
 and Seb, leaves no room for further doubts. It is not alto- 
 gether impossible, that Horapollo may have ascribed to 
 Neith, what in reality belongs to the wife of Seb 5 since the 
 firmament is her emblem, or at least forms part of her 
 name. If it be merely a syllable (3) in her phonetic hiero- 
 glyphics, his remark may be correct, and we may also se- 
 parate the goddess of the heavens, enclosing the Zodiacs, 
 from Neith, and from Netpe. 
 
 She is sometimes represented with a vase on her head, 
 the initial of her name, and frequently occurs in the tombs 
 standing in the sycamore, pouring a liquid from a vase 
 which the deceased and his friends, and even the soul (4) 
 of the former, are catching in their hands. She also pre- 
 sents them with a basket of fruit from the sacred tree. I 
 do not know what are the reasons of a distinguished savant 
 for supposing the fig tree sacred to Athor, and the Persea 
 to Netpe, but the number of instances of this goddess in 
 the same tree leave no doubt of the sycomore, which gave 
 the name of Hierosycaminon (5) to a town of Nubia, being 
 sacred to the mother of Osiris. 
 
 (2) V. Plate XII, hier. 7. 
 
 (3) Not only letters, but syllables, were used in phonetic hieroghyphics, 
 as may be seen in this, and several other instances, as, n form, m fovmai, &c, 
 independent of the omission of intermediate vowels, as in arable. 
 
 (4) Under the form of a bird, with the head of a man, v, Plate XVIII, 
 
 %. 3. 
 
 (5) Now Maharraka. Here is a very rough representation of this tree, 
 with a figure either of Iais or Athor seated below it, but not in the office of the 
 deity seen in this plate. 
 
L 19] 
 
 OSIRI. Osira, OSIRIS. Pluto. Bacchus. \ Plate XIIL ^-* 
 
 Osiris, in his mysterious character, was the greatest of 
 the Egyptian deities; but little is known of those undi- 
 vulged secrets, which the ancients took so much care in 
 concealing; so cautious indeed were the initiated, that 
 they made a scruple of mentioning even his name. (6) His 
 principal office, as an Egyptian deity, was to judge the v 
 dead, and rule over that kingdom, where the souls of good 
 men were admitted to eternal felicity. Seated on his 
 throne, accompanied by Isis and Nephthys, (7) with the 
 four genii of Amenti, (8) who stand on a lotus growing 
 from the waters, in the centre of the divine abode, he 
 receives the account of the actions of the deceased, recorded 
 by Thoth ; Horus his son introduces the deceased into his 
 presence, bringing with him the tablet of Thoth, after his 
 actions have been weighed by Anubis and Horus ^ in the 
 balance are placed, on one side, the feather, or the figure 7 of 
 Truth or Justice; on the other, a vase, supposed to contain, 
 or represent the just actions of the deceased, the deficiency 
 or the approximation of which is noted down by Thoth. 
 A cynocephalus, the emblem of the ibis -headed god, sits on 
 the upper part of the balance ; and Cerberus, the guardian of 
 the palace of Osiris, is present; sometimes also Harpocrates, 
 the symbol of silence, is seated on a crook of Osiris, before 
 the god of letters. 
 
 (6) Herod, passim. 
 
 (7) Plutarch calls them, the beginning and the end. On sarcophagi Isis 
 stands at the feet, and Nephthys at the head of the deceased. 
 
 (8) Amenti or Amun-ti signified the receiver and giver ; it was therefore 
 a temporary abode : this agrees with the idea of the Egyptians returning again 
 to the earth, after a stated period. 
 
 *C 
 
 
[20] 
 
 Some of the figures of the dead are represented, wear- 
 ing round their necks the same emblem, resembling a vase, 
 which appears in the scale, after they have passed their or- 
 deal, and are deemed worthy of admittance into the pre- 
 sence of Osiris. This vase will therefore signify judged or 
 justified; (9) and the person wearing it has perhaps been 
 mistaken for a judge. 
 
 It would be trespassing too much on the reader's time, 
 to give a detailed account of the mythological history of 
 Osiris ; I shall therefore content myself with a few remarks, 
 referring the inquisitive reader to Plutarch's treatise on that 
 subject. Osiris was supposed to have manifested (1) him- 
 self upon earth, for the benefit of mankind, whom he taught 
 every useful art and science, assisted by his wife and sister 
 Isis, who followed, after his death, the example of her 
 husband. The description of the mode of his death, and 
 subsequent events, may be considered nothing more, than 
 an allegory of the inundation of the Nile, (2) and the 
 distribution of its beneficent properties, among the provin- 
 ces and towns of Egypt. In another character he was every 
 thing which benefited, as Typhon was every thing which 
 injured mankind, like the good and bad principles of Zo- 
 roaster. From his supposed conquest of India, and other 
 similar reasons, he was considered by the Greeks, the same 
 as Bacchus ; while as King of Amunti, he answered to their 
 
 (9) Truth or Justice is the great cardinal virtue of the ancients ; because 
 it regards our neighbours, while the remaining three merely regard ourselves. 
 
 (1) Conf, also the Hindoo mythology; the ten avatars of Vishnoo. 
 
 (2) When Osiris is the Nile, Isis is the land or earth ; as we learn from 
 Plutarch, s. 38. 
 
 

 [21 ] 
 
 Pluto ; and for this reason, when the statue of the god of 
 Sinope was shown to Timotheus.and Manetho."' they con- 
 cluded, from the cerberus^and dragon, which accompanied 
 it, that it was designed to represent Pluto, and persuaded the 
 king it was no other than the Egyptian Sarapis; for the 
 statue had not that name before it was brought to Alexan- 
 dria 3 " Sarapis was the mere union of Osiris and Apis into 
 one word; and Apis was the image of the soul of Osiris. 
 Thus we see Osiris, Sarapis, and Pluto were one and the 
 same god ; but the Sarapis, introduced by Ptolemy Soter. as 
 his rites differed from those of the Egyptian king of Amuntr , 
 was afterwards made a distinct deity, and worshipped only ^' 
 by the Greeks. ' ^ £\ Jr 
 
 Osiris was frequently represented of a black color, as 
 Plutarch justly observes ; and, when Judge of Hades, in the 
 form of a mummied figure, holding his crook and flagellum ; 
 sometimes he had the character of the god of stability ; and ^ ^ C^rJL*&f 
 appears also to have had the head of a bird with a crest of 
 two long plumes, like the Benno of Monsr Champollion. 
 He took the name of " Discloser of Good and Truth, " and 
 of « King of the Gods." 
 
 ISA. ISIS. Ceres. Apxh. [Plate XIV. 
 
 Isis, more frequently worshipped as a divinity, than 
 her brother Osiris, except, as I before observed, in his 
 mystical character, has been, from the number of attributes 
 (3) given her, confounded, with many of the other deities ; 
 thus, Plutarch calls her the same as Neith ; she was also 
 supposed to be Ceres, and Proserpine from her office in 
 
 (3) Hence her title rnyrionyihus, or having ten thousand, i e, an infinity 
 of names. 
 

 [22 J 
 
 Amenti. In Diodorus, we find her saying " I am Isis 
 queen of all the country, educated by Hermes. " She had 
 besides the title of " Mother Goddess, and Queen of 
 Heaven. " The soul of Isis was said to have been translated 
 into the dog star, Sothis (4) or Sirius ; and her name re- 
 sembles the Hebrew Isha given to Eve, and signifying 
 woman. 
 
 She sometimes appears with the attributes of Neph- 
 thys ; at others of Koht; at others of Athor; (5) and, 
 as the nurse of Harpocrates, with a cow's head. Another 
 representation of this goddess is given in Plate XF, part 1, 
 where she is called (6) "protectress of her brother'' Osiris, 
 behind whom she stands, covering him with her wings, and 
 holding the symbols of life and power. In the sixth line of 
 hieroglyphics, she is called " Isis giver of life, guardian of 
 Philce;" though the hieroglyphics of this last are dif- 
 ferent from those generally met with | which may be seen 
 in the seventh line, and in Plate XLIX, after the name of 
 Tafnet : from the zigzag lines under the figure, they seem to 
 signify " the place of the cataract ; and those in the upper 
 line have a similar import \ lak, I believe, Monsr Cham- 
 pollion considers the name of a cataract, and the characters 
 forming this word are here found, with what appears to be 
 ma or man u place of." 
 
 SARAPIS. 
 
 The second part of Plate XV contains the figure of 
 Sarapis ; at least it is common in temples dedicated to him, 
 
 (4) V. this plate hier. 5. 6. where Sth, or Sothis occurs with her name. 
 
 (5) Plutarch says she was called Athyri, more properly Thy-or ( perhaps 
 the origin of Thueris) which signified " Horus mundane habitation; Muth or 
 mother ; and Methuer, the import of which is fulness and goodness. 
 
 (6) V. fourth line of hierog. 
 
 
 
 
 ;\~\ ft / V* 
 
 -!_.•_<— !*«-♦-- -'^'"^* * 
 
[23] 
 
 though I could never ascertain his hieroglyphics. He is 
 found at Berenice, and in the Oasis, at both of which, Greek 
 (7) incriptions inform us, that he was the deit}^ of the place. 
 These temples are of late date, constructed after his worship 
 became common in Egypt, and his character is evidently 
 taken from Osiris. He was the deity who presided over 
 the quarries and stations in the desert, during the time of 
 the Romans, where he was invoked by the names of Pluto, 
 and Sol inferus. 
 
 NEPHTHYS or NEPTHYS. Teleute. [Plate XVI. 
 
 Nepthys is opposed to her sister, as Typhon to Osiris ; 
 though she does not appear to partake of the bad and per- 
 nicious disposition of her husband \ she was however con- 
 sidered as the barren sea shore and confines of their country; 
 the end, as Isis was the beginning, of all things. We fre- 
 quently meet with her title in hieroglyphics, of i( sister 
 goddess," and in the first line of this plate she is called 
 " Nepthys saviour sister goddess, Anouk," which should 
 make her the same as Vesta ; i. e. when this last was con- 
 sidered daughter of Saturn and Rhea. In the following 
 lines she is styled " Nepthys, sister goddess, mistress of 
 truth, daughter of the sun, rectrix of the lower regions." 
 
 (7) At Berenice I excavated the temple, and found a small bust of this 
 god, and a Greek dedication, beginning thus : " To Dis, the sun, the great 
 Sarapis,and to the contemplar gods." The sculptures present the name of 
 Tiberius. The stations on the road from Coptos still remain, in one of which 
 1 found a Latin incription ; there are many others in the desert, besides the 
 interesting ruins of Nechesia and the Leucos Portus, the sites' of which L 
 have ascertained - y those stations on the road to the emerald mines are of the 
 earlier times of the Pharaohs of the 18th dynasty, repaired by succeeding kings. 
 
[24] 
 
 She was, their, in one sense daughter of the Sun, and in 
 another, of Saturn ; if we may believe Plutarch. 
 
 The second part of this Plate presents a goddess, who, 
 from the arrows and shield she bears on her head, should 
 be related to Sate, in one of her inferior characters; she is 
 in the office of a nurse ; and,, from the hieroglyphics in the 
 second line, seems to be daughter of the Sun. 
 
 HOR-PHOCRAT. HARPOCRATES. HOR. HORUS. 
 
 /;// / . I Plate XVII. 
 
 ^<£&0*~f^> +"**? Harpocrates was born of Ms, after the death of her 
 
 j ^y - ^f^^Jhusband ; and is therefore distinct from Horns, the son of 
 
 'J*~ Osiris, who is said to have been engaged in the war with 
 
 ' t*~^/ &^~* *?; Typhon ; this was the younger Horus, the elder Horus 
 
 ' Y^ /%L t^f & *-^~ Dem g the same as Aroeris, and brother of Osiris. I have 
 
 ~ * /* introduced the former into this plate with Harpocrates, 
 
 oyt#*^— £+-* " '^"^ though they must be regarded as two distinct deities. 
 
 .•;—-.. _ a .-:^ . The four first figures axe of Harpocrates ; the third 
 
 ' jb / ' wears the emblem of truth, by which the Egyptians inten- 
 
 - s - .a '---.. ded to point out the connection between silence and justice, 
 
 ^ . /^ Jr~j***rt*' w h^ cn l ast coiilid not Dut De promoted by uncorrupting s& 
 
 y '-crecy. He was considered as imperfect, and lame in his 
 
 y£j £*&-**-0:§j f& ^^fimbs, as the epithet phocrat signifies, and was likened as 
 
 'JrjpirfrJ&tt^&r. well to the sun in the winter solstice, as to the sun at its 
 
 rising. He was said to represent the world ; and, when 
 
 r**^ /r-&-V90*- -j geatec ] on a lotus/*" was the generation of all things ; but may 
 
 A </ / he not be the day deified, under the name of Ho, ehoott,or 
 
 y Pelio, which answers to the word " day" in Coptic, and is 
 
 ^ ^^^l^/^^^^easily traced in his hieroglyphics? 
 
 *sfr#//. 
 
 
[25] 
 
 The ground, from which grows the lotus, is not a pe- 
 destal, as some have supposed, but a lake of water, from 
 which the plant springs ; and is the usual initial of the word 
 ma or moo 3 water. 
 
 HORUS, The Younger. [Fig. 5. 6. 
 
 Horus, his elder brother, was said to have been 
 brought up by Buto or Latona, and was erroneously sup- 
 posed to be the same as the Apollo of the Greeks. He is 
 called the defender, and support of his father, from his de- 
 feating Typhon ; the last title is found in the hieroglyphics 
 of this plate Nos. 9, 10. " Horus, the support of his father, 
 born of Isis, son of Osiris." Sened is still in use in the 
 Arabic language to imply support. The hawk below, is 
 similar to those found on the wooden tablets in tombs. One 
 of the principal offices of Horus, was to introduce the dead, 
 who had been judged, into the presence of Osiris, and assist 
 in weighing their actions, when they descended to the lower 
 regions, 
 
 ANEPO. ANEP. ANUBIS. Mercur7s Psycopompos. 
 
 [Plate XVI1L 
 
 The jackal headed god is one of the principal deities of 
 -Amunti. He was son of Osiris, as the hieroglyphics here 
 show, (8) by Nepthys the wife of Typhon \ but Mr. Salt 
 has given an instance of Anubis " the son of Isis." 
 
 (8) Number 5, 
 
[26] 
 
 When with the horns, and other accompanying devices 
 as his hieroglyphic, he may be in some other character, or 
 have another name; but I have as yet found no authority 
 for adopting that of Macedo. 
 
 The figure on the bier is accompanied by his soul, 
 which holds in its hand the emblems of life 5 and of its own 
 flight from the body ; pointing out the intimate connection 
 between life, and the departure of the soul, figured by the 
 sail of a ship. The beard of the mummy is of a god, or one 
 already deified under the form and character of Osiris ; that 
 of the soul, is of a person not yet entered into the regions 
 of eternity ; Anubis seems to be superintending the depar- 
 ture of the soul. The Greeks considered him the same as 
 Mercury in his office oT Psycopompos, and u director of the 
 fleeting band." 
 
 I have in one place, and one only, found Anubis with a 
 ram's head. 
 
 
 
 PTHAH SOKARI. PTHAH SUQR OSIRIS. [Plate XIX. 
 
 It is not improbable that this deity was the Pthah 
 worshipped at Memphis, as well from the modern name of 
 the village in its vicinity, Saccara, as from the description, 
 given of that divinity by Herodotus ; (9) who after mention- 
 ing how much Cambyses ridiculed the statue of the god, 
 says, it was like the Pataikos, which the Phoenicians carry on 
 the prow of their triremes, resembling the pigmy figure of a 
 man. Representations of these are common about Mem- 
 phis ; and I have never seen a dwarf in the sculptures on 
 
 (9) Thalia, c. 37. 
 
[2/] 
 
 Egyptian monuments, except in the neighbourhood of Mem- 
 phis, and at Beni Hassan; and what is singular, these last 
 were sculptured, during the reign of a Memphite king. 
 
 Beetles were also sacred to this deity, and the small 
 figures, above mentioned, generally bear one upon their 
 head. 
 
 He was represented with the head of a hawk, from 
 which he probably obtained the title of Suqr, the name of 
 that bird ; and the boat, whose prow is ornamented with 
 the head of a Capricorn, was particularly sacred to him. 
 The decrepid and deformed figure of this god, no doubt, gave 
 rise to the fable of the lameness of Vulcan, in the Greek 
 mythology, where was attributed also to this deity, what 
 belonged to Pthah, the creator or opifex mnndi. 
 
 Pthah Sokari Osiris is sometimes seated, attended by 
 Isis, the "potent mother goddess," who protects him with 
 her wings. 
 
 Thor. PTHAH TORE. [Plate XX, Part I. 
 
 The name of this god seems compounded of To the 
 world or globe, and Ra the sun; he may perhaps be the disk 
 of the sun, which was instituted by Hercules 5 and the fre- 
 quent mention of u his boat" may allude to the idea of the 
 sun, sailing round the world (1) in a ship; which signified, 
 that to the principle of humidity he owed his power of 
 moving, and even his support and nourishment. Macrobius 
 affirms, that Hercules is the power of the sun; and none 
 other, than the effect and force of its light. But the name 
 
 (1) Plut. s. 34. 
 
 ^/~f<?s^£ r/ Uy^^l^ y^^£^ 
 
I 28 ] 
 
 of the Egyptian Hercules is universally allowed to have 
 been Djom, which implies strength ; of which there is not 
 the least trace in that of the god before us : it is not how- 
 ever improbable, that he was known also by some other 
 name, (2) since his figure must be met with in the Egyptian 
 temples, and no where do we find any hieroglyphics, an- 
 swering to the word Djom. I offer this conjecture, with 
 great diffidence, to the consideration of the learned reader. 
 
 Another Character op PTHAH. [Plate XX, Part II. 
 
 The second part of this plate presents the figure of 
 Pthah, the creator, with a frog's head, surmounted by a 
 scarab. A deity bearing two arms on this head, like the 
 small figure in the hieroglyphics, is a common representa- 
 tion of Pthah himself, and the line behind it seems to 
 contain the title, of Father of the Gods. 
 
 [Plate XXI. 
 
 The first figure, in this plate, may be a representation 
 of Neith; the second of Sate, the lower heaven, which is 
 frequently met with in the tombs, as iC Dominatrix of the 
 lower regions, Queen of Heaven, Ruler of the Gods." I 
 have every reason to believe this to be the lower regions, or 
 Amuuti deified, In her hieroglyphics frequently enters the 
 hawk on a perch, with an ostrich feather. 
 
 (2) If the god in this plate be Hercules, the city of Tyre, where lie was 
 principally worshipped, may have borrowed its name from the Tore of the 
 
 Egyptians. 
 
L 29 ] 
 
 Hatiior, Athyr, (1) ATHOR. Aphrodite. [Plate XXII 
 
 A strong relationship exists between this goddess, in 
 one of her characters, (as mrrse of Horus), and Isis; whence 
 we find Harpocrates called, son of Athor. (2) In a papyrus, 
 published by Monsr Champollion, she is said to be " Neith, 
 (3) in the eastern country; and Sine, in the lotus and C <&**> H ' 
 waters of the western country." She was also represented 
 under the form of a spotted cow ; which is frequently seen 
 coining from behind the mountain of Thebes ; and from this . 
 the Greeks probably borrowed (4) their Venus, the daughter 
 of Ccelus and Light. 
 
 Iablonski in his Pantheon considers her the same as 
 night, edjorh, but she would rather appear to resemble 
 Aurora, in this character. 
 
 She was also figured with a cow's head, and generally 
 bears the long horns of this animal, in her head-dress. In 
 plate XXIII she is seen playing the tambourine ; whence 
 the Greeks might have considered her the queen of laughter, 
 and amusements. Her worship was very extensive in 
 Egypt ; and besides the towns, which were under her pro- 
 tection, and bore her name, she had several temples erected 
 to her, in different parts of the country. The largest of 
 those now remaining, is at Dendera, where her attributes 
 
 (1) Or Thy-hor, " the abode of Horus," a translation of her hieroglyphic. 
 
 (2) Plate XVII, hier. 2. 
 
 (3) Hence the Venus of Sparta, and Cythera wore the dress and arms 
 of Minerva. 
 
 (4) This cow, called ehe, was perhaps also the origin of the Eos (Aurora) 
 of the Greeks, as that of PI. 45, part 3, was of Io. 
 
 F 
 
[30] 
 
 much resemble those of Isis. Most of the heads, on the 
 capitals of columns, in Egyptian temples, generally sup- 
 posed to be of the last mentioned deity, are of Athor. Be- 
 sides the cow, which was sacred to Athor, was another, sup- 
 posed by Kircher to be dedicated to the Moon, whom he 
 considers the same as Isis ; this cow is given in one .of the 
 plates of Monsr Champollion's Pantheon; but instead of 
 her being in the character of the moon, as the learned father 
 supposed, she seems to be in that of Neith, the mother of 
 Ra ; that " darkness which was upon the face of the deep," 
 and from which sprang the light of the sun. 
 
 The persea was sacred to Athor, as the sycomore to 
 Netpe ; and she is seen performing the same office to the 
 deceased, and his friends, as the last mentioned goddess ; 
 in giving them the fruit, and drink of heaven. . 
 
 HONSOO, RANSOO ? [ Plate XXIV, Part I 
 
 This deity sometimes bears the emblems of Pthah, 
 with the addition of those of Osiris; at others, he is repre- 
 sented as a human figure, with the head of a hawk; the 
 third of these figures would seem to connect his office, and 
 character, with that of Thoth, or the Moon, from his being 
 employed in writing on the palm branch ; but of what pecu- 
 liar property of that luminary he was the emblem, I have 
 not been able to discover. 
 
 [ Part II. 
 
 In the second part of this Plate, is the goddess Anouk, 
 or Vesta, called in the inscription of Schayl, discovered by 
 
[31 ] 
 
 Mr. Riippell, Anouke or Estia. She seems to bear some 
 relation to Neith, and were it not for this inscription, I 
 should have had no hesitation in considering her the same 
 goddess. 
 
 IO. IOH. Lunus. [ Plate XXV 
 
 If the phonetic system is to be admitted, and it cer- 
 tainly has been of great assistance, in decyphering the 
 names of many of the deities, I see no reason for excluding 
 the god before ns from his title to the name Ioh, (Limus, 
 or the Moon of the Egyptians), which his hieroglyphics at 
 once point out. Mr. Salt, trusting to the description given 
 by Eusebius, supposes this to be kneph ; Monsr Champol- 
 tion considers him Djom or Hercules. His character differs 
 from that of Honsoo, and of Thoth, which last is found 
 bearing the same feather on his head, as the god before us, 
 in the fourth figure of plate XXVI. He sometimes wears 
 four feathers, and is always painted of a black or dark color, 
 
 The hieroglyphics, in the last line, I have only once (5) 
 met with over him ; and if the name of the first deity, in 
 the last plate, be Ransoo, these characters bear a strong re- 
 semblance to the name of that god, who is merely another 
 form of the same divinity. He is always called " Son of 
 the Sun," and may be considered the material or visible 
 body of the moon, ioh, pioh or pooh. 
 
 
 (5) They are from Dendera, and consequently of a late date, 
 
 - 
 
 .- 
 
[ 32 ] 
 
 [ Part 11 
 
 The deity, in the second part of this plate, may either" 
 be Onuph, or Honurius, the Mars of the Egyptians, but 
 the force of the two last hieroglyphics is as yet uncertain i 
 he is seldom met with ; this figure is from the temple of 
 Medeenet Haboo, at Thebes* 
 
 TAUT or THOTH, Hermes, Mercury, the Moon, 
 
 [ Plate XXVL 
 
 The god of letters has received various appellations, 
 from the functions he was said to have fulfilled 5 and indeed 
 his characters are more varied than the generality of these 
 deities* 
 
 In his office of scribe of the lower regions, he was en- 
 gaged in noting down the actions of the deceased, and in 
 presenting or reading them to Osiris, the judge of Anient* 
 He also overlooked and registered the actions^ and life of 
 man, while on earth • he is then represented holding, in-* 
 stead of his tablet, a palm branch, emblematic of a year 5 
 and of a month, (6) as Horapollo tells ; to this branch are 
 attached the symbol of life, and man in embryo, under the 
 form of a frog. Psellus confounds him with Hermes Tris-* 
 megistus, whom he makes posterior to Moses, and ima- 
 gines to be the Argeiphontes of the Greeks ; this last, ac* 
 cording to Macrobius, was the sun, at whose rising, Ar* 
 
 (6) This might be used as an argument in favor of the opinion, that,, 
 years were originally the same as the months of later times. 
 
[33] 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 gugj or tlic light of the fixed stars, was destroyed. The 
 month Thoth, says the former, was called after him, as 
 was also the city of Hermopolis ; the last assertion is cor- 
 rect, and we learn that the Cynocephalus shared with the 
 deity, of whom he was the type, the honors of the Temple. 
 
 This animal is synonymous with the hieroglyphic of 
 letters, and we even find him holding the tablet, and ful- 
 filling the office of Thoth. Iamblichus tells us, that certain 
 physical properties were common to the Cynocephalus, and 
 the Moon ; and this animal was not only the emblem, but 
 the representative of Thoth himself* The Moon is also 
 found, followed by the figure of Thoth, in the hieroglyphics 
 published by Monsr Champollion, with the phonetic name 
 Aah or Ioh, as in No. 6, hieroglyphics in this Plate, which 
 leave no further doubt as to their identity 5 and Horapollo 
 affirms that it was represented by a Cynocephalus. 
 
 The Egyptian Moon was male ; Plutarch says of both 
 sexes ; and, like the sun, was described as (( sailing round 
 the world in a boat," A species of scarabasus was also 
 sacred to the Moon, and Thoth. 
 
 The ibis -headed deity was called " Lord of the eight 
 regions of the Country of No," a word implying, in my 
 opinion, the south or ^Ethiopia, hence mistaken for the 
 name of Thebes. He is seen bearing on his head the disk 
 of the Moon, and the ostrich feather of Ioh, or the god 
 Lunus, the material or visible orb. 
 
 The ibis too was discovered to bear some relation to 
 the moon, ec from its feathers being so mixed and blended 
 together, the black with the white, as," says Plutarch, (7) 
 
 (7) Lib. eft. sect. 75, 
 
[34] 
 
 iC to form a representation of its gibbosity/ 5 According 
 to the same author, a sow was sacrificed " to Typho once 
 a year, at the full of the moon;" (8) and this animal, some- 
 times seen in a boat, in the sculptures of the tombs, is ac- 
 companied by one or more Cynocephali; but /Elian says, 
 with more probability in his favor " they sacrifice a sow 
 to the Moon once a year," which readily accounts for the 
 presence of these animals. Herodotus observes w the only 
 deities to whom the Egyptians are permitted to offer the 
 pig, are the Moon and Bacchus," and makes no mention 
 of Typhon, nor does the reason assigned by Plutarch, of 
 his discovering the body of Osiris, when chasing this ani- 
 mal (9) at the full moon, carry any weight with it. 
 
 The last line of hieroglyphics begins with the phone- 
 tic name of Thoth, and seems to imply, that he was born 
 of Isis. 
 
 His title, " Lord of the Eight Regions," (1) was the 
 origin of the word Oshmounein, the modern name of Her- 
 mopolis, derived from Shmen or Shmon, which signifies 
 eight. Thoth is then, in one of his principal characters, 
 the beneficent property of the Moon, the regulator and dis- 
 penser of time, who presides over the fate of man, and the 
 events of his life ; he was called, by the Greeks, Mercury, 
 from being the patron of learning, and god of letters ; a name 
 
 (8) lb. sect. 8. 
 
 ({)) It was then a wild boar, in the Delta, where they are still common ; 
 but those, I have seen represented in the boats, above mentioned, are of the 
 domestic species. 
 
 (1) Rather than eight books of the law. 
 
[ 35 ] 
 
 given to Anubis, only in his office in the lower regions, as 
 Psyeopompos. 
 
 [ Plate XXVII, Part L 
 
 The first god in this plate, to judge from his title, 
 should be another character of Thoth, he is called "the Lord 
 of the eight regions of the Land of No;" his hieroglyphic is 
 a statue, following which is the name Smee ; unless the last 
 characters belong to the cross, which implies lord or ruler. 
 The word smot signifies, in Coptic, a statue (2) or likeness ; 
 the S would then be, as usual in this group, the initial letter. 
 
 Does not soorat also imply a statue ? 
 
 [ Part II 
 
 The deity, in the second part of this plate, I have only 
 met with in temples of late date, as Dendera. The phonetic 
 force of the first hieroglyphic being unknown, I have not 
 been able to decypher his name. The beginning of the 
 second, and end of the first hieroglyphics seem to present 
 the word Ripa. 
 
 (2) Strabo is correct, in stating that images of human form were not 
 admitted into the Adyta of the old temples ; there was either no statue what- 
 ever, or ihe figure of some animal. In the sanctuary of Karnak was a large 
 hawk, the emblem of the sun. 
 
[36] 
 
 TETHMOO, THOTHMOO, or ATMOO. 
 
 [ Plate XXV1IL 
 
 The name of this deity is sometimes given Atmoo, with 
 a feather,, as the initial letter, as may be seen in Mr. Bur- 
 ton's 2nd vol. of Excerpta PL 24 ; where the barred charac- 
 ter has the force of M ; I think however I have found it a 
 T or Th in the name of Thoth, which appears also to be 
 the force of it, in both the instances give^in this Plate. He 
 is represented sitting and writing the name of a king at 
 the Memnonium on the fruit of the persea, accompanied by 
 the goddess of letters, and Thoth ; he has here merely the 
 half circle, and barred character, followed by a seated figure, 
 as the god in the last plate, but without the accompanying 
 S. If A be one of the names of Thoth, it is an additional 
 argument for calling this deity by the synonymous titles of 
 Thothmoo and Atmoo, which the hieroglyphics require. 
 
 He often occurs seated in a boat, not unlike that of 
 Thoth, given by Monsr Champollion, accompanied by the 
 god of letters, as may be seen in the plate. In this cha- 
 racter he has some important office in Anient. Before him 
 are mm. the hawk and j ackal headed figures, beating them- 
 selves, as in plate XXXV11. The boat seems to be called 
 of Thoth, or the Lord of the eight Regions ; and in the last 
 line of hieroglyphics, it is styled the " boat of Horus, son of 
 Osiris,'" this perhaps alludes merely to his office of steers- 
 man. 
 
 [ Plate XXIX, Part 1. 
 
 I have long doubted whether this deity should be con- 
 sifV'^d the same as the last we mentioned. His name 
 
[ 3/ ] 
 
 resembles Atmoo, of whom he may be another character^ 
 In the second line of hieroglyphics, he is called " Defender/' 
 or " Protector of the World/' 
 
 [ Part II. 
 
 The deity in the second part of this plate has a bull's 
 head, and his name appears to be Ao or " The Bull," for 
 though Ehe signifies a cow, I have several instances of the 
 word Ao over oxen, written with a feather, and the Jth 
 hieroglyphic of the letter O in the alphabet given in plate 
 PI, of the second part of this work ; his name here occurs 
 formed of an ostrich feather, and the 4th hieroglyphic of 
 the same letter, followed by the sign of god. The simila- 
 rity of the name would almost require this to be one of 
 the forms of the god Lunus. 
 
 iESCULAPIUS, ASCLEPIUS. [ Plate XXX. Part L 
 
 This deity was first discovered by Mr. Salt at Philce, 
 where a small sanctuary, with a Greek inscription, is dedi- 
 cated to him ; his form is always very simple, though not one 
 of the great deities of the Egyptians; his name reads Amoph 
 or Emeph, but he can bear no relation to the " leader of 
 the heavenly deities," mentioned by Iamblichus, who was 
 second only to Eichton or Ichton, the great, ineffable deity, 
 and "primum exemplar." He is called son of Pthah. He 
 was worshipped at Memphis, and cc on a certain mountain 
 on the Libyan side of the Nile, near the city of crocodiles," 
 
 where he was reported " to have been buried," if he be 
 
 G 
 
[38] 
 
 the first Asclepius, the reputed inventor of medicine; (3) 
 for the Egyptians admitted two of this name. iEsculapius 
 was considered, according to Macrobius, (4) the beneficent 
 force of the sun, which pervaded the souls and bodies of 
 man;" this however will scarcely agree with his title, i( Son 
 of Pthah;'* he was more probably that healing and pre- 
 serving power of the creator, which averted misfortunes 
 and illness from mankind. 
 
 HERMES TRISMEGISTUS. [ Part II. 
 
 This epithet has been applied to Thoth, as presiding 
 over, and being the inventor of letters ; but the deity before 
 us, given on the authority of several Greek inscriptions, 
 which, in addition, style him the u Great God of Pautnou- 
 phis," had evidently the above mentioned title " thrice 
 great," though he was not the inventor of writing. This 
 honor, which belonged to Thoth, was in later times as- 
 cribed by the Greeks to this Hermes 3 for the Egyptians do 
 not give him the title of god of letters, (5) to which he 
 would in that case have been entitled. (6) 
 
 (3) Egypt was always famous for the skill of the faculty, and medicinal 
 plants. Homer in the Odyssey, speaking of this country, says; " whose soil 
 produces an infinity of plants, some salutary, others pernicious." In Jeremiah 
 we also find " O virgin, the daughter of Egypt, in vain shalt thou use many 
 medicines, c. 46. v. 11. and in Herodotus we learn how great an attention was 
 paid to health by this people. 
 
 (4) Macrob.L. I.e. 23. 
 
 (5) It is not to be supposed that either of these deities really invented 
 writing ; for as I before observed no Egyptian god ever lived on earth, and no 
 human being was ever admitted into the order of their gods. 
 
 (6) This confusion was owing to their both having the name of Hermes ; 
 /or the word Trismecristus does not at all refer to the invention of letters. 
 
[39] 
 
 In his hand he bears a staff, surmounted by the head 
 of Ra, and entwined by a snake, with the addition of a 
 scorpion, which may have given the idea of the caduceus of 
 Mercury, and which was the emblem of prudence. 
 
 In his hieroglyphics, the word Neph or Nouph may be 
 traced, making, instead of Pautnouphis, Tautnouphis. The 
 ibis was sacred to him, with the feather of truth, which 
 like the head-dress he wears, belonged also to Ioh. 
 
 AGATHODiEMON. [ Plate XXXI. 
 
 If the deity \\\plate XXV, part II, be Honurius, that is, 
 if the first hieroglyphic of the name before us be an N^ this 
 god cannot be Taut. When the force of this character is 
 known, (7) the fact may be decided, till then conjectures 
 are in vain. 
 
 He is at all events related to the good genius, or deity 
 who presided over the houses and temples of the Egyptians ; 
 and under the form of a human figure with a hawk's head, 
 he probably gave rise to the Agathodaemon of the Phoeni- 
 cians ; who was, according to Eusebius, the same as Kneph, 
 but with u the head of an hawk." When placed over the 
 doors of the temples, he unites the emblems of Ra, of Kneph, 
 and of Neith, the sun, asp and vulture's wing. 
 
 This hawk-headed deity, (whose hieroglyphics are pre- 
 ceeded by a hawk like that of Horus), is frequently em- 
 ployed, as the gods Nilus and Thoth, in forming thrones of 
 
 (7) There is I find some reason for giving it the force of T. 
 
[ 40] 
 
 kings, with the stalks of water plants ; (8) and in pouring 
 streams of alternate emblems of life and power over the 
 Egyptian princes ; while on the opposite side stands Thoth, 
 performing a similar office. He is then a divinity, who pre- 
 sides over the affairs of man, and in every respect answers to 
 Agathodsemon, which is itself, perhaps, one of the many 
 deified attributes of the sun. He is frequently represented 
 at Dendera, and is not uncommonly met with in the oldest 
 temples. 
 
 OBTE or ABTAUT. [ Plate XXXII. Part I. 
 
 The god in this plate, is represented sometimes engaged 
 in the office of pouring the emblems of life and power over 
 the kings, (with the last mentioned deity), instead of Thoth; 
 he is continually put for Osiris in the prenomens of the 
 Pharaohs, which would require his phonetic name to begin 
 with a similar vowel, either A or O, and indeed it appears 
 to read Avte or Obte, unless the two lines following the 
 T (like those in the name of Thoth, placed after the ibis) 
 double that letter, which would require it to be Abtaut. 
 
 These lines have not always the power of reduplication, 
 as we see in the hieroglyphical name of Sate, and in the 
 phonetic nomens of the Caesars, where the i of Antoninus 
 is expressed by the same two characters. 
 
 For some reason, as yet undiscovered, the head of this 
 figure has almost always been erased, as well when repre- 
 sented as a god, as in the names of the kings. The head, 
 
 (8) Signifying the dominion over the upper and lower countries. 
 
[41 ] 
 
 and particularly the ears, are of peculiar form, but though 
 they are evidently of some quadruped, I have not been able 
 to ascertain to what animal they belong. 
 
 The second figure, in the plate before us, combines the 
 heads of this animal and the hawk ; but it is only found in 
 the tombs, where many of the gods differ widely from those 
 of the temples, either in their forms, or the hieroglyphics 
 over them \ most of them appear to be genii, or daemones, 
 who had some office in the lower regions, and bear the 
 heads (9) of dogs, cats, tortoises, ducks, geese, lions, cranes, 
 rats, hares, crocodiles, snakes, vultures, apes, cows, foxes, 
 rams, and other animals. I have not thought it necessary 
 to introduce them into this Pantheon, until more becomes 
 known of these deities, and of Egyptian Mythology. Many 
 of the divinities again in the late temples, of the time of 
 the Ptolemies and Caesars, are not met with on the ancient 
 monuments, and become in consequence much less inte- 
 resting ; I shall take notice of this when they occur. 
 
 [ Plate XXXII, Part II. 
 
 The snake-headed goddess, in the second part of this 
 plate, is copied from the temple of Dendera ; her name 
 appears to be Hoh or Hih, but the Coptic word signifying 
 snake, or, as I have been assured, the viper, is Hof ; the Hi, 
 Heie, or Hye of the Arabic. There is again the asp -headed 
 
 [9) .Many of these arc evidently character? of deities already known, 
 ss they have their phonetic names over them ; character? only assigned them 
 in their relation to the dead, 
 
L 42 ] 
 
 goddess, whose name is written with a twisted rope, H, and 
 a square, P or Ph, followed by a half circle, T, the female 
 sign, which read Hoph. She has some office in Anient. 
 
 MANDOO, MANDOORA, MANDOULL 
 
 [ Plate XXXIII, Part I. 
 
 The name of this god has led no doubt to that of Men- 
 des, about whom the Greeks have reported so many un- 
 grounded stories, ; confounding him at the same time with 
 Khem or Chemmo, the Pan of Egypt, who according to 
 Herodotus was one of the eight great divinities of the 
 Egyptians \ this could only apply to Khem, though he gives 
 it on the authority of the people of the Mendesian nome ; 
 what follows can neither agree with Khem, or any other 
 Egyptian deity, I ever yet met with ; u they draw and 
 sculpture the image of Pan, like the Greeks, with a goat's 
 face and goat's legs;" " the goat and Fan" he adds " are 
 both called Mendes in the Egyptian language." His ad- 
 mitting that Pan is one of the eight great gods, leaves no 
 doubt as to his identity with Khem, and the only mode of 
 explaining what he adds of the form of the deity, is to allow 
 (which is still very improbable), that the Mendesians thus 
 represented one of the characters of this divinity, under 
 the name of Mendes. For my own part, I always feel more 
 inclined to reject the testimony of the Greek historians, on 
 the subject of Egyptian Mythology, than to reconcile their 
 accounts, with the representations met with in the temples, 
 as so many of them can be proved totally void of foundation. 
 
 Mandoo was one of the deified attributes of the sun ; 
 he wears the globe of Ra, and the feathers of Amun. 
 
[43] 
 
 Several votive inscriptions are found at Kalabshi in 
 Nubia, written in his honor, in which he is called Man- 
 dooli ; and mention is made of his horse, an animal sacred 
 among some nations to the sun. The name Mandooli, 
 may be read, Mandoori or Mandoora, as in the third line of 
 hieroglyphics here given. 
 
 [ Plate XXXIII, Part II. 
 
 In the second part of this plate is a goddess, whose name 
 seems to be Toses, probably the same as that given in plate 
 IX, part II. 
 
 [ Plate XXXIII, Part III. 
 
 In the third part is the goddess of hours; No. 1, has the 
 8th hour of the day, Nos. 2 and 3 the 12th hour, (1) No. 4 
 the 10th hour of the day. The twelve hours (of day and 
 night) are found in the tombs, but not I believe in the 
 temples; they follow in regular succession, and to each of 
 them the person of the tomb is either praying or making 
 an offering. 
 
 (1) One of the day eho, as the Nos. 1 and 4, the other of the night 
 egorh: the character in Coptic generally supposed to answer to dj, has on the 
 contrary, the hard sound of g in go. Thus the Egyptian Hercules is not Djora 
 but Gora. 
 
[44] 
 
 [ Plate XXXir, Part I. 
 
 The hieroglyphics of this deity put us in mind of those,, 
 which follow the name of Pthah Tore, and of Smot. 
 
 He is seldom met with; the one before us is from one 
 of the tombs of the kings., at Thebes. 
 
 HOR-OERA. AROERIS. Apollo. 
 
 [ Plate XXXIV, Part II. 
 
 This figure is from Qoos (Apollinopolis parva) where 
 jfr a Greek dedication mentions his name. (2) 
 
 t /j pc*- l/'~~ He was brother of Osiris, and son of the sun, whom 
 
 jL->^*^ QmQy sa ^ s P mtarcn 5 ca ^ Aroeris, and others distinguish by 
 
 &4**~ m± Pr the name of the elder Horus. 
 
 - fKArJ^A^ &£*/*** As Amunra was the splendor and beneficent property 
 / of the sun, so was Aroeris the eye and rays of that 
 (L ^&fr+y~' ■ luminary. 
 
 he is cal- 
 
 / J / In a papyms, published by MonsrChampollion, 
 v^~*> *-• ft"**-*'* Jed « Har-oeri Lord of the Solar Spirits, the beneficent eye 
 
 / / W t**rr . °f tne sun," and in the last sense, he was more particularly 
 '- /A^ likened to Apollo, who, according to Plato, received this 
 
 J^r^ ^~* / name from the 6i emission of the rays of light." The first 
 
 if tud&duMrV'^ °^ n ^ s name > ma y De taken from Hor or Horus, as the 
 - i ^"""' j/l Z j last part from Ra the sun, unless it applies to its heat. The 
 ^£X //b^r ^^^hawk was sacred to the sun ; being the emblem of " light 
 
 A^ j// and spirit, from the quickness of his motion, and his ascent 
 
 W * r to the higher regions of the air.' 
 
 f 
 
 *■/£*- 
 
 U^/*~**-f • ( 3 ) At °^os he is called " Aroeris the great god Apollo." 
 
 (3) fry fl<r%~ SzZ /%Z c*± >« (/%*—, 6™* 
 
 *^£ 
 
 
 {,^ , Y. &*- ^^ ~~& &*£•&/. 
 
[45] 
 SAVAK. [ Plate XXXV, 
 
 The deity of Ombos was another deified attribute of 
 the sun, as may be seen in this plate, where the crocodile 
 is followed by its figurative hieroglyphic, the globe of Ra. 
 This animal was a type of the sun, as we learn from Macro- 
 biusj u the hexagonal number," taken from the form of his 
 scales, was said to agree with that luminary, and other 
 reasons equally plausible were assigned for its having become 
 a symbol of that deity. These however were not sufficient 
 to bias the minds of all the Egyptians, and the hatred of the 
 Tentyrites to this animal, and consequent quarrel with the 
 Ombites, are well known. Thebes acknowledged him as a 
 deity, and the figures in this plate, are taken from the 
 temples of the capital of the upper country. The hiero- 
 glyphics in the first line, signify iC Savak, ruler of the upper 
 country, the land of No," confirming what I before observed 
 of the title given to Thoth. 
 
 TRUTH OR JUSTICE. [ Plate XXXFL 
 
 The Egyptian appellation of this goddess is as yet un- 
 certain, owing to the two first characters of her phonetic 
 name being unknown. (3) The Thummim of the Hebrews^ 
 signified " truth," which is easily traced in the Coptic Tme 
 andmetmai; and in all probability the old Egyptian word 
 resembled one of these. 
 
 (3) The sickle, however, I have good reason to believe, is a T, 
 
[ 46 J 
 
 Diodorus tells us " the chief judge was represented, 
 in the tomb of Qsymandyas, with the figure of truth su- 
 spended to his neck, having her eyes closed," and this 
 figure, (4) which I accidentally discovered in a tomb at 
 Thebes, confirms the account of the historian, and establishes 
 her claim to the character I have given her. Her chief occu- 
 pations were in the lower regions, and she was on earth the 
 great cardinal virtue. As the dead after judgment bore 
 her emblem, (a small vase similar to that worn by Harpo- 
 crates) and were considered approved or justified, the hiero- 
 glyphics of her name hence came to signify deceased, or in 
 other words judged or justified. There was also a figure of 
 justice without a head, who stood in the lower regions, 
 
 ^ " at the gates of truth," (5) which Ihave somewhere met 
 
 with in the tombs of Thebes; but not having my former 
 
 *■ papers with me, I am unable to introduce the figure into this 
 
 plate. 
 
 She is always called Daughter of the Sun, and has some- 
 
 / times the title of " Chief," or " Directress of the Gods." 
 
 ; [ Plate XXXVII, Part I. 
 
 The goddess in this plate appears to be the same deity 
 
 /p in a different character. The hieroglyphics in the first line 
 
 £>*£-£* H X signify "protectress" or "protecting goddess, Sme the 
 
 L goddess;" or a Isis the goddess," for this character stands 
 
 (4) Vide Second tig. in this plate. 
 
 (5) Diodorus, Lib. 1. 96 
 
[47] 
 
 for S or is, as well as sm; and u Isis the protectress of 
 her brother' Vis not uncommonly met with, an instance of 
 which may be seen in plate XV, part I 
 
 [Plate XXXVII, Part II. 
 
 The three figures of hawk and jackal-headed genii are 
 common in the tombs of Thebes, but I do not know their 
 office. Two large figures of the hawk-headed deity, with 
 similar hieroglyphics over them, are conducting, together 
 with the jackal-headed and other deities, Ramses III (6) into 
 the presence of the god of the temple, at Medeenet Ha- 
 boo. (7) 
 
 These kneeling figures seem to be beating themselves, 
 in the same manner as the Egyptians are said by Herodo- 
 tus, to have done in honor of Osiris ; they are sometimes 
 kneeling in the same attitude, in the presence of Atmoo. 
 
 [ Plate XXXVIII, Part I 
 
 The goddess in this plate, is always opposed to that of 
 the next, which I suppose to be a character of Sate. The 
 one before us resembles Neith, and may be one of the forms 
 of that goddess, opposed to Sate, and signifying the upper 
 
 (6) I do not know if the name of these kings should be written Ramses, 
 Rameses, or Remessou. 
 
 (7) The large buildiDg at Medeenet Haboo was the palace of this king 
 with a temple attached. f ef t«jk, *L tL tztflcs Jr L.^..*.- U.KamJ Lj 
 
 .-■-,'.vjc .-:;<- kings\cs„e[i *.? tL krizj&s) su :s *t£j w. >ne j tk oULsk; 
 £fkjmi»r;%cLusc ofJv^-x-^rL tcmhle tj tkc aLit $ kman] i ; / !. L ; 
 
[48] 
 
 heaven,, though the cap she wears, when placed in opposi- 
 tion to Sate., is not that of the upper, but of the lower re- 
 gion ; this presents a difficulty, especially as Sate there 
 wears the usual cap of Neith. These two may be the genii 
 of the upper and lower countries. 
 
 [ Plate XXXVIII, Part 11. 
 
 I have been unable to ascertain the name of the god in 
 the second part of this plate, having no phonetic name to 
 guide me s he may perhaps bear some relation to Gom or 
 Hercules. 
 
 SATE? • [ Plate XXXIX, Part 1. 
 
 This goddess is in the character of guardian and pro- 
 tectress of the Egyptian monarchs, as the one before men- 
 tioned, to whom she is always opposed \ in like manner the 
 asp of this is placed opposite the second asp of the last plate. 
 
 [ Plate XXXIX, Part II. 
 
 The goddess before us is from one of the tombs of the 
 kings., her name Mel, or Mersokar, appears to correspond 
 with that of the goddess in plate XL VII, part I. 
 
 SEEK, [ Plate XL, Part L 
 
 The first figure, represents the goddess Selk. with her 
 emblem, the scorpion, on her head. She was one ,of the 
 
[49] 
 
 deities of Anient, but I am not acquainted with her pecu- 
 liar office. She also bears instead of a head, a half circle, 
 & resembling the hieroglyphic which signifies wife. 
 
 My principal object being to give materials for the 
 study of hieroglyphics, I avoid as much as possible conjec= 
 ture, and introduce the mention only of what is certain, or 
 for which there is some authority ; the reader will there- 
 fore excuse the brief manner, in which I pass over these 
 deities. 
 
 SAH? [ Plate XL, Part II. 
 
 The second part of this plate presents another goddess, £ ^ { 
 whose name is as yet uncertain. It appears to be Sofh or 
 Soh, perhaps signifying, "writing" sah. She is the god- 
 dess, as Thoth is the god of letters, and fulfils the same 
 office of registering the actions of man. She is sometimes 
 clad in a leopard skin, and bears on the palm branch a num- 
 ber of assemblies, marking off at the same time the years 
 (8) of the king's life, or the several panegyrics at which 
 he had been proclaimed, on this branch ; which is no less 
 than the office of Thoth himself. She is also seen writing 
 
 (8) I do not yet understand what these years and assemblies signify; but 
 it is possible, from these last the kings received the title given to Ptolemy, in 
 the Rosetta stone, " Lord of Triacontaeterides." From the great number Thoth 
 is sometimes noting on these palm branches, I am inclined to think the former 
 cannot be the years of the king, nor can they refer to games celebrated only 
 every 30th year ; but the Egyptians did not attend to minutiae in their sculp- 
 tures. 
 
L»f] 
 
 the name of Rameses II, at the Memnonium, on the fruit 
 of the persea, in which tree the king is seated 3 Atmoo 
 and Thoth are also present. 
 
 [ Plate XLI> Part I. 
 
 The name of the first goddess in this plate seems to be 
 Ketoph or Ketor ; she is not very frequently met with. 
 
 The second, Amenta, who is very common in the oldest 
 temples, has the title of " President' ' or " Guardian of 
 Thebes ." She is perhaps a deification of Anient, though 
 the other characters usually attending u the lower regions," 
 do not accompany her name. 
 
 NILUS. [Plate XLIL 
 
 The phonetic name of this god is Hapi Moo. The 
 Coptic word signifying u water" is moou, or pimoon, ec the 
 water," and the prefix Hapi perhaps implies soul, (9) as 
 Hapi or Apis was the soul of Osiris. The letter m is fol- 
 lowed by three waved lines, each having the force of N, 
 which may either have a plural signification, in the sense 
 of u the waters" (for any hieroglyphic followed by lines, or 
 thrice repeated, implies plurality) or may refer to the word 
 nun, " the inundation," and read moou, 11, nun, " the water 
 of the inundation." The third of these figures may be the 
 country, or land of Egypt 5 the h being put for hapi, and 
 
 (9) Het £J-t°r~ is the Coptic word signifying soul, 
 
 I/O) jfiU- ef/'Z*. <// J&* 'Z'i-lCs <rv ^~ fc«~*i /yt /JZZ ..ft* v #\*w af-Jti. 
 
[ M 3' 
 
 the arms, which are equivalent to k, being the initial of the 
 word land, kahi. In the hieroglyphics over the figure of 
 the Nile, seated under the rocks of Philce (from which place 
 this is drawn) reference is made to the sacred island. 
 
 I Plate XL1II, Part I. 
 
 The name of this goddess is uncertain, owing to our 
 being unacquainted with the force of the second character, 
 the others are n-mao, or n-maoee. She is styled u Mis- 
 tress of the eight regions of the Land, Dominatrix of Ten- 
 tyris," from which place these hieroglyphics are copied. 
 She is called Daughter of the Sun, in the centre line of the 
 hieroglyphics No. 2. 
 
 [ Plate XL II I, Part II. 
 
 The goddess in the second part of this plate has the 
 name of tosros or totsrs, provided the last letter but one 
 be an R; both these deities are found in the oldest temples. 
 
 [ Plate XLIF, Part I. 
 
 The name of this goddess is also uncertain, the first 
 character being unknown. She has the title of <( Do- 
 minatrix of Tentyris." 
 
 [ Plate XLIV y Part 11. 
 
 The snake-headed god seems to be related to Horus, and 
 is probably another attribute of the sun. He is not very 
 frequently met with 5 this figure is from Dendera. 
 
[52] 
 
 [Plate XL V, Part 1. 
 
 The first of these deities may perhaps be a character 
 of Osiris. I have only met with him at Philoe. 
 
 [Plate XLV Part IL 
 
 The second, from Thebes, has unfortunately no hiero- 
 glyphics remaining over him. He may perhaps be one of 
 the forms of Amunra. 
 
 [ Plate XLV, Part 111. 
 
 This is perhaps the goddess who represents the dark- 
 ness of chaos, from which the sun was born, (mentioned 
 above, in speaking of Athor) : her name, Ehe, (1) [the cow, 
 is followed by its figurative hieroglyphic, or demonstrative 
 sign. 
 
 [Plate XL VI, Part L 
 
 The goddess Ra bears a name similar to that of the 
 god Sol, the material sun, unless the word " to" signifying 
 " world" be also a part of it. She is called " Chief of all 
 the Gods." I have frequently met with her in the oldest 
 temples. 
 
 (1) Whence the lo of the Greeks, 
 
[53 ] • 
 
 I Plate XL VI, Part II. 
 
 The next goddess has a name similar to Bea, or Bai, 
 which; according to Horapollo signified the soul or life. She 
 is not often found in the sculptures of the Egyptian monu- 
 ments. 
 
 [Plate XL VII, Part L 
 
 The first of these goddesses, very frequent, in the 
 oldest temples, is always found, before the king, when re- 
 presented running with a vase, and the flagellum of Osiris 
 in his hands, with various emblems behind him $ sculp- 
 tures which appear to refer to the panegyries. Her name is 
 merte or milt. In the lower regions she was depicted 
 with the heads of a crocodile, and lion, having the globe 
 and feathers of Amunra. 
 
 [ Plate XL VII, Part II. 
 
 The second is perhaps Tsis, in the character of the dog 
 star, or Sothis. 
 
 [ Plate XL VI I, Part III. 
 
 The third seems to be called Makte, or Mak; but we 
 can scarcely suppose her to be the goddess of war, engaged 
 in the peaceable occupation of offering two vases. 
 
 [ Plate XL VII I, Part L 
 
 This goddess, represented with the head of an asp, is 
 common in the oldest temples. She is often employed as 
 
[54] 
 
 nurse of the young kings, whose early education was sup- 
 posed to be entrusted to her care. Her name appears to 
 be Ranno. 
 
 [ Plate XL VIII, Part IL 
 
 The next is the goddess of the year; The Egyptian 
 name of which is Rompi, similar to that before us, which 
 reads Ropee. I am indebted to the kindness of Mr. Burton, 
 for this figure, 
 
 [ Plate XL VIII, Part III. 
 
 This goddess is the deity of Tentyris (now Dendera) 
 where she is alone met with. The name of that town, 
 which was consecrated to Venus, or Athor, was perhaps Thy- 
 nathyr, (2) corrupted into Tynatyr and Tentyra, signifying 
 the u abode of Athyr." The two centre characters are the 
 initials of the name of the goddess, Ath, accompanied by 
 the sign of (€ land," and the half circle, 
 
 TAP, APA, TAPA, THEBES. 
 
 [ Plate XLIX, Part £ 
 
 In the first part is the goddess of Thebes, Ap, Apa, 
 Tapa, Aph or Aptoph. The half circle is only a female sign, 
 
 (2) If Kentyra, it will be derived from Kahi -n.- atbyr, " the land of 
 Athyr." ' 
 
[ -55 ] 
 
 and does not enter into the name. The oph (3) is merely 
 a termination, similar to that in Petamunoph, and is some- 
 times omitted ; guardian and queen of Thebes (4) is a title 
 frequently given the goddesses in the temples of that city, 
 and not, to my knowledge, found elsewhere. In those 
 groups, the hieroglyghic of Thebes is followed by the 
 throne of Isis. Ap, or more properly Apa, will be the 
 name of Thebes, and, with the feminine article, Tapa. I 
 had at first imagined that Papa was corrupted from Tap 
 or Tapa, especially as the itinerary mentions it only on 
 the west bank, and that it then signified the Necropolis ; 
 but the frequent occurrence of the name, (5) on either side 
 the river, leaves no doubt of the city of Thebes being all 
 called Tapa, pronounced by the Copts Taba, which in lower 
 Egypt would be called Thaba, as the memphitic dialect 
 substitutes th for t. No, as I before observed, was not 
 the name of the city, but of the upper country, or the 
 south, of which Thebes was the capital. 
 
 [ Plate XL1X, Part II. 
 
 The second part presents the goddess, called Tafnet, 
 by Monsr Champollion, a name which seems to agree with 
 the hieroglyphics. She may be the same as Thriphis. As 
 yet, I must allow, these figures of lion-headed goddesses 
 are all very perplexing, far from being satisfactorily ascer- 
 
 (3) It yet remains to be proved that this character has the force of Oph.* 
 
 (4) Vide plate XLI, part II. 
 
 (5) The figure too of the goddess is from Karnak. 
 
 !? so,d wi.fl le the rta-nie eJ'l\«-L:r ttyeif ffijn.w'AjxJ tke article —j~ s ia 
 j-korfc, tke JLcmonsbrative. sian . [ .vircc VuiJ- tk.*t .1 n.eo*.> i«v Cch-tic is 
 
[56] 
 
 tained. She is called here daughter of the sun, and guar- 
 dian of the land of Philce, abaton, or the i( abode of the 
 priests." This figure, which is common on the oldest mo- 
 numents, is copied from the temple of Philoe. Though 
 the hieroglyphics of Philce are frequently met with, in that 
 temple, I could not discover any deity bearing this name, 
 perhaps from the island having been consecrated to Isis 
 and Osiris ; it ought however to be there. The elephant, 
 from which it bore its name, is also seen here in offerings 
 borne by the god Nilus. This animal I never met with in 
 any other temple of Egypt, except that of the Nilometer 
 at Elephantina, since removed by the Turks. This is the 
 more singular, as the two islands derived their name from 
 the elephant, That animal is still called in Arabic fil. 
 
 Philce was perhaps known by the various appellations 
 of Abaton ; f^eelak, (Philak) or " the cataract of the ele- 
 phant," pilak " the cataract," and the island of the cata- 
 ract ; or manlak ci the place of the cataract," and ma* 
 noueeb " the s acred place," or a abode of the priest," 
 
 The Four Genii of Ament. [ Plate L. 
 
 The first of these, with a hawk's head, is Netsonof ; or, 
 as in the third line of hieroglyphics, Kebhnsnof . (6) The 
 second, with a jackal's head, is Smof or Smautf. The third, 
 with the head of a cynocephalus, is Hapee. The fourth, 
 
 6) Snpf iu Coptic dignities " bipod, 
 
I 571 
 
 with a human head, is Amset, (7) who is sometimes repre- 
 sented as holding a staff and having the form of the other 
 gods; but only in the tombs. 
 
 The goddess Selk I have also found accompanying 
 these genii, and I have one instance of Smof with a human 
 head. These are the same, whose heads form the covers 
 of the funeral vases, found in the tombs of the Egyptians, 
 and which are introduced into this plate; these vases con- 
 tain different parts of the intestines, carefully embalmed. 
 In the mummies of those, who could not afford an expen- 
 sive burial, these parts, after being thoroughly cleansed, 
 were returned into the body by the incision on the left side, 
 over which was afterwards placed an eye of wax, or other 
 light substance, and each part had. a particular figure of 
 one of these genii, either of wax, or aromatic composition, 
 enveloped with it in cloth. 
 
 The assessors are different from these genii, but I have 
 never found their number complete, being sometimes nine, 
 at others twelve., and even three. 
 
 [ Plate LL 
 
 The two figures contained in this plate are generally 
 supposed to represent Typhon. The first of these is a male,, 
 the second a female figure. Typhon was known, according 
 to Plutarch, by the name of Seth, which signified " a tyran- 
 
 (7) This is another of the many instances of the syllabic mode of 
 writing, already observed by Dr, Young, 
 
[58] 
 
 nical and overbearing power;" of Bebo, which implied 
 " restraint or hindrance;" and of Smy, which had a similar 
 import. He was represented under the form of a hippo- 
 potamus^ an ass, or a crocodile. None of these names can 
 be traced in the hieroglyphics above this figure ; but those 
 over the other appear to present the name of Typho or 
 Typo. This figure frequently occurs in astrological subjects 
 of the tombs and temples, attended by crocodiles. 
 
 Both of these are from Dendera, where they stand on 
 either side of Harpocrates, who is seated on a lotus, as in 
 plate XVIL 
 
 The eight great gods are, as I before observed : 
 
 1 Amunra or Atminre 
 
 2 K ncph or Nef 
 
 3 rthah 
 
 4 Khem 
 
 5 Ra, Re, or Phrc. 
 
 6 Sate 
 
 7 Neith 
 
 8 Buto 
 
 The twelve deities of the second order appear to be 
 
 l. 
 
 ' 2. 
 
 3. 
 4. 
 
 5. 
 
 6. 
 
 7. 
 
 8. 
 
 9. 
 I ft. 
 II. 
 
 lit 
 
 Daughter of Ra. 
 
 loh. ., ,. .. .. Son of the Sun.. .. , 
 
 Justice Daughter of Ra . . . 
 
 „ . ' :■ c Parents of Osiris, who } 
 
 Seb, Saturn . . S was of the thir(J Qr _ f _ 
 
 Netpe,khea. . \ der of deities.. ..J 
 
 Toses? plate ix.. Daughter of Ra — 
 
 Tafnet Daughter of Ra 
 
 Gom, Hercules 
 
 Goddess pi. xliv? Daughter of Ra 
 
 Athor? ., .. .. 
 
 Maul? 
 
 Goddess of plate f 
 
 XLI1I S 
 
 Asclepius Son of Pthah 
 
 5 On the authority of the 
 I sculptures. 
 
 idem 
 
 idem 
 
 •Herodotus. 
 ■ sculptures. 
 
 sculptures, 
 sculptures. 
 
[59] 
 
 Those of the third order, who are known from the 
 authority of ancient authors, are : 
 
 Osiris ~\ \ 
 
 lsis .. f born of Saturn andf On the authority of Hero- 
 
 Typhon > Rhea, and of RaV dolus, Plutarch, and the 
 
 Nepthys I and Rhea. I sculptures. 
 
 Aroeris . . ^ J J 
 
 The remaining deities, not mentioned in the foregoing 
 lists, will also be of the third order, unless a fourth be ad- 
 mitted, for which there appears to be some authority, on. 
 the grounds, that the following divinities : Horus, Anubis, 
 Macedo ?, Harpocrates, being children of Osiris, could 
 scarcely belong to the same order, as their father 5 and 
 (if we may believe Herodotus) Bubastis or Diana ; though 
 she would seem rather to belong to the second order of gods. 
 
 Each deity has its authority placed opposite its name, 
 derived either from hieroglyphics, or the works of ancient 
 authors. Several gods are omitted in this Pantheon, for 
 the present, either from my not having my fprmer papers 
 with me, or for the reasons already given in plate XXXII. 
 Hence also some of their forms are not introduced, as of 
 Pthah, of Justice, of Amunra, and others, and the goddess 
 Tpe, the firmament, who is sometimes in the form of a 
 long female figure encircling zodiacs, and other astrono- 
 mical subjects, at others of the hieroglyphic signifying 
 heaven. Many other representations of the Egyptian di- 
 vinities may be seen in my copy of the small chamber of 
 Osiris 3 Apotheosis at Philce, which I believe Dr. Young has 
 had the goodness to publish in England, 
 
NOTES 
 
 ON SOME OF THE FOREGOING PLATES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PANTHEON. 
 
 KNEPH, NEF. [ Plate I, Pari I. 
 
 The twisted horns of this deity are of the goat, so that he combines the 
 ram and goat in his attributes, both emblems of the generative principle, and 
 neither of them, which is singular, given to Khem, or Pan. 
 
 AMONRE, AMUNRA. [ Plate JL 
 
 Amunra is also called Amun alone, in the hieroglyphics. His title, 
 " Kings of all the God3," is perhaps the same as the Amun ra soother of the 
 papyri, an abbreviation of Amun re souten-n-uinoute-terou, This name, 
 Amunra king of the gods occurs, like those of Osiris, Isis, and Athor in an 
 oval, similar to those of the kings. 
 
 The Boat of Nef, [ Plate III. 
 
 Here the god is accompanied by the asp, his emblem, which is in its usual 
 
 character of guardian, and protector of the abode of the deity, The individual 
 
 of the tomb, or sarcophagus, on which this is sculptured, is praying to Nef; 
 
 the other figures are of different deities, Horus, as usual, steers the boat, 
 
 . which is itself formed of a snake.; sacred also to Nef. 
 
 The pilot god, according to Ianablichus : signifies the u Director of ' T :* 
 nkL" 
 
 J T 
 
 XT would be presumption to attempt an explanation of all the 
 hieroglyphics in these plates, which could only be founded on bare 
 hypothesis, and consequently tend to mislead. I therefore pass 
 over those which are unknown, and merely introduce what there 
 is good authority for, or some reason for offering in the form of 
 a plausible conjecture, leaving these last at the discretion of the 
 reader to reject, or admit. 
 
[62] 
 
 RA, OR PHRE. [ Plate IV. 
 
 In figure 4, the hieroglyphics of the first line begin, " the prayer? to the 
 sun," Second line " the abode of the sun, the western mountain?" or " lower 
 firmament?" 
 
 PTHAH. [ Plate V. 
 
 The first figure is the usual representation of this god. The third has the 
 goddess Truth before him ; the fourth has the emblem of stability, and the 
 fifth is writing, that is, with the attributes of Thoth. The hieroglyphics, No. 1, 
 signifying : " Pthah, lord of truth, (1 ) ruler of the upper and lower coun* 
 tries j" this shows that the two lines, followed by three dots, in No. 3, refer 
 to the two regions of Egypt, considered equivalent to the world itself. Nos. 4 
 and 5 are: "Pthah Toses" or the creator of the world"? No. 6 begins 
 with the name of Pthah, lord of truth, and of the two regions ; and the last 
 hieroglyphics seem to refer to Eraoph, or Asclepius. No. 7 begins with 
 " Pthah, lord of truth, ruler of the two regions, the gracious chief of heaven ? 
 the abode of Isis? the potent" queen; if this be admitted, the second line of 
 No. 6 will be the " gracious chief of generation." ? 
 
 KHEM. CHEMMO. (2) [ Plate VI. 
 
 Fig. 2 is the king preparing, with a hoe, the ground, for the reception of 
 the. generative influence. The phonetic name of this god is formed of a bull, 
 h ( put in the Theban dialect instead of Kh) a vulture M, and a snake O. 
 That, in hieroglyphics No. 5, has a pair of arms K, placed before the h. Those 
 In No. 1 represent him as the Pan of Thebes, with the title of Amun, in No. 2 
 he is called son of Isis, ( from a tomb at Thebes, but which I have never 
 met with elsewhere) in No. 4 he is the same as the sun, and in No. 5 he 
 is said to be" engendered of the sun." These must all refer to him in different 
 
 (1 ) Con. Gen. Epist. of James I, v. 18 " of his own will begat he us 
 with the word of truth" 
 
 (2) Egypt is called Chemi in Coptic ; the word signifying black is writ- 
 ten chame. 
 
[63] 
 
 characters. The broken line and ball on a perch are, when alone, his hiero- 
 glyphic. 
 
 NEITH. [ Plate VII. 
 
 The hieroglyphic of this goddess occurs in the names of the Pharaohs, of 
 the 26th dynasty, being kings of Sais, the city of Minerva ; the resemblance 
 between the name of that capital and of Sate is singular. 
 
 [ Plate VIII, Part L 
 
 This goddess, whether she be Koht or Buto, Thriphis or Maut, is fre- 
 quently with Pthath, by whom she is said in the hieroglyphics No. 1, to be 
 " beloved." 
 
 NETPE. [ Plate XII. 
 
 Fig. 2 bears a vase on her head, the initial of her name, N. In fig. 3 she 
 has on her head her entire name, composed of a vase N, half circle T, and the 
 firmament PE. She is then in her office in Ament. The hieroglyphics No. 1 
 present the title of " Mother of the Gods, and Queen of Heaven.'* In the first 
 line of the second number of hieroglyphics, after her name Netpe, is a figure, 
 generally supposed Typhonian (as in plate LI) followed by the sign " Mother." 
 
 The characters R, R, or L. L, before the figure of a woman holding a child, 
 seem to signify " nurse." 
 
 OSIRIS. . [ Plate XIII. 
 
 The hieroglyphics No. 6 belong to the figure 5. No. 7 is " Osiris son oi 
 Netpe . . . engendered of Seb." No. 8 has " Osiris ruler of the west," at least 
 the hieroglyphics in plate IV, fig. 4 require this sense, and not Amenti, as I 
 was inclined to suppose ; this last occurs in hieroglyphics No. 5 second line ; 
 the name however of the lower regions, Ament, sufficiently resembles that of 
 the west, Pement, to account for their being synonymous. In No. 9 as the 
 phonetic name of Osiris, followed by " votive offerings to," or " dedication." 
 
[ 64 J 
 
 ' ISIS. [Plate XIV. 
 
 In figure 2, she has the attributes of Nephthys j ia No. 4 of Koht ? in No. 
 c of Athor. The hieroglyphics No. 1 are: " this is the figure" or " repre- 
 sentation of Isis c prsesidiura ac remedium mundi'..-., her father Osiris, Lord 
 of Anient ;" thus was Osiris called her father, brother, and husband. No. 2, 
 li Isis the potent mother goddess, queen of the discloser of good, i. e. Osiris." 
 No. 3, "Isis mother goddess, queen of heaven, the potent...." In No. 5, 
 the characters are contained within a royal oval, like kings' names; this is 
 ■common to several of the gods, as Osiris, Amonra, Athor, and others, but more 
 frequently met with for the name of Osiris, than any other deity. Under the 
 symbolic character, signifying Isis, is Seth, Sothis or the dog star, to which the 
 soul of Isis was said to have been translated. In No. 7 occurs the TyphoDian 
 figure of plate LI, before mentioned. In No. 8 is the phonetic name of Isis, 
 Seth, and at the end of the hieroglyphics, " the nurse of her child." The 
 hieroglyphics No. 8 belong to fig. 6. 
 
 Isis, continued. [ Plate XV. 
 
 In hieroglyphics 4 is the phonetic name of " Isis, the protectress of her 
 brother." No. 5 has another form of her phonetic name, followed by hierogly- 
 phics of similar import. 
 
 HORUS. HORPOCRATES. [ Plate XVII. 
 
 Fig. 3. 4 arc themost usual representation of Horpocrates. The hiero- 
 glyphics No. I are Horphocrat son of Isis. 
 
 In No. 2 he is called son of Athor, under his name Ehe or Eho " the 
 day." No. 3 Hor (symbolically expressed by the hawk) son of Isis, offspring 
 of Osiris. 
 
 No. 4 " This is the figure of Hor-phocrat, son of Isis, son of the Lord of 
 Good ? " or Osiris. 
 
 Nos. 9. 10. U. 12 refer to the younger Horus, also son of Osiris, and 
 elder brother of Horpocrates. 
 
 No. 10 " Horus support of his father, child of Isis, son of Osiris." 
 
 ANUBIS. [ Plate XVIII. 
 
 The bird in fig, 3 representing the soul of the deceased, is probably the 
 Baieth of Horapollo. 
 
[65 J 
 
 PTHAH SOKARI OSIRIS, [ Plate XIX, 
 
 The most usual form of this god is fig. I : he sometimes has the name of 
 Pthah Sokar, at others, Pthah Sokari Osiris, and at others Sokari Osiris. The 
 fig. No. 5 appears to be of this god, but I have never met with it accompanied 
 by the hieroglyphics of Pthah Sokari. It was the Deity of Memphis. 
 
 ATHOR. [ Plate XXII. 
 
 The usual representations of this goddess are figures 1. 2. Fig. 5 is very 
 uncommon, 
 
 Athor, continued. [ Plate XXIII, 
 
 In fig. 3 this goddess is giving drink and cakes to the deceased, and his 
 soul. The tree of Athor is the persea, as that of Netpe is the ficus sycomorus. 
 In the sculptures of the memnonium, we find a king seated under this tree, with 
 Atmoo on one side, and the goddess of letters ( of Plate XL part 2 ) and 
 Thoth, on the other, writing his name on the fruit. 
 
 I am indebted to the kindness of Mr. Burton, for the sketch of the tree, 
 given in this plate. 
 
 THOTH. [ Plate XXVI. 
 
 In fig. 2, the Cyaocephaius is the same as Thoth himself. Nos. 4 and 6 
 belong to fig.- 3, Thoth in his character of the Moon, In No. 5 he is recording 
 the life and actions of some king. 
 
 ATMOO. [ Plate XXVIII. 
 
 In No. 3 the king is offering to Atmoo, seated in his boat, a figure of 
 truth, and in the hieroglyphics above, is "he offers" or " an offering, of a 
 figure of truth to her father." 
 
 END OF PART I. 
 OF THE MATERIA HIEROGLYPHIC^, 
 
MATERIA HIEEOGLYPHICA. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 SUMMARY VIEW 
 
 OF THU 
 
 EARLY HISTORY OF EGYPT, 
 
 DEDUCED FROM 
 
 A COMPARISON OF ANCIENT AUTHORS WITH THE 
 EXISTING MONUMENTS OF THE EGYPTIANS, 
 
 MALTA, 
 
 1828, 
 
MATERIA HIEROGLYPHICA. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 VIEW of the HISTORY of EGYPT. 
 
 E< 
 
 iGYPT, (1) according to the most probable accounts, 
 was at first governed by an hierarchy, composed at one 
 time, of the priests of one, at another, of those of another 
 deity. 
 
 Though the number of years, given by Manetho, can- 
 not, with any degree of plausibility, be admitted as correct, 
 yet the order of the succession of each college of priests 
 may, upon his authority, be stated as follows : The priests 
 of Vulcan or Pthah, who held the supreme command for 
 a great number of years, and were succeeded by those of 
 the Sun, or perhaps Amunra, the Theban Jupiter ; who re- 
 mained in power for a shorter period, and were followed 
 by those of the remaining six great gods ; who, in their 
 turn, gave place to those of the twelve minor gods ; who 
 were again succeeded by the priests of the third order of 
 deities. These last continued to govern the country until 
 
 (1) The ancient name of Egypt appears to have been Chemino, the 
 land of Ham ; and Mizraini, from the grandson of Noah ; a name still retained 
 in the Arabic word Misr : vide Gen. c, 50 v. 1 1 . 
 
L 70 ] 
 
 Menes, either by possessing great influence with the priest- 
 hood, or at the unanimous request of the people, as was 
 the case in later times, in the election of the first king 
 of Israel, was vested with the supreme power, under the title 
 of king of Egypt. The election of a king speedily wrought 
 a change in the simple mode of living, until then adopted by 
 4he Egyptians. Menes, not content with erecting a magni- 
 ficent temple to Pthah at Memphis, and laying the foun- 
 dation of the future splendor of that city, changing the 
 course of the Nile to facilitate the irrigation of that part 
 ©f the country, and securing a supply of water from the 
 river for the benefit of the city, by digging a large lake in its 
 vicinity, began to introduce the arts of a more refined so^ 
 ciety, and to encourage the display of taste and magnifi- 
 cence in the furniture of their houses, and throughout the 
 necessaries of life ; and taught them to indulge in a more 
 luxurious and delicate mode of living. This change in the 
 primitive simplicity of the Egyptians, was the reason as- 
 signed by Tnephachthus, the father of Bocchoris the wise, 
 for writing in the Temple of Amun at Thebes, a curse 
 against Menes j intending to show, that the Egyptians had 
 more to lament than to rejoice at, in the election of a king 
 who had induced them to seek luxury, rather than to en- 
 dure privation. 
 
 His son Maneros did not live to succeed him, but 
 dying at an early age, about sixteen years before his father, 
 was recorded in the songs of the Egyptians, as the regretted 
 offspring of their first monarch. 
 
[71 ] 
 
 Fifty two kings, according to Diodorus, succeeded 
 Menes, whose names, owing to the few events worthy of 
 notice which took place during their reigns, are unmen- 
 tioned, though they occupied a period of upwards of one 
 thousand four hundred years. Next to these came Busiris, 
 and eight of his descendants, the last of whom bore the 
 same name, and was said, but with little probability, to 
 have been the founder of Thebes. 
 
 Busiris II, following the example of Menes, adorned 
 the city of Amun with many magnificent buildings, laid 
 the foundations of several fine temples, and taught the 
 inhabitants to assist in beautifying the city, by erecting 
 loftier and more elegant mansions. 
 
 Whether or ' no the Egyptians were originally an 
 ^Ethiopian (2) colony, is a point I do not here attempt to 
 discuss ; but certain it is, that many of the early kings of 
 Egypt were ^Ethiopians, and some perhaps from Meroe 
 itself. The two nations intermarried, and a friendly rela- 
 tionship, for the most part, existed between them, owing 
 to a similarity of manners, and religious prejudices. Some 
 however of the Egyptian princes carried their arms into 
 .Ethiopia, and brought away several captives ; but it does 
 not appear from what part (3) of the country, and whether 
 
 (2) iEthiopes, or blacks, is as vague a term as Indi. Diodorus lib. 4 
 evidently considers them older than the Egyptians : " They say the Ethio- 
 pians were the first men who were created." 
 
 (3) Thebes was even considered in ^Ethiopia, or the South, 
 
[72] 
 
 they were subjects of the kings of Meroe, or independent 
 tribes. 
 
 Indeed the attention of the Egyptians seems to have 
 been principally engaged in a long war with a nation in- 
 habiting an extensive, woody and well watered country, 
 to the northward, which probably bordered on Assyria; (4) 
 a war, that lasted for at least three hundred years, from 
 before the reign of Thothmes III, to the end of that of the 
 third Ramses, who appears to have been the last king who 
 led an army into those parts, or engaged with them, until 
 the time of Tirhaka. 
 
 The family of Busiris was succeeded by that of Osy- 
 mandyas, whose eighth descendant, Uchoreus, is supposed 
 by some authors the founder of Memphis. But in all pro- 
 bability, both Thebes and Memphis existed during the ear- 
 liest times of the Egyptian hierarchy 5 and these kings having 
 enlarged and embellished these cities, were handed down 
 as their founders, without any further claim to that honor, 
 than of having added to the grandeur and extent of the 
 capitals of the upper and lower country. 
 
 Of the intermediate kings, from Menes to Osirtesen, 
 no monument worthy of notice now exists, if we except 
 the great pyramids, to the north of Memphis. The names 
 and sera of their founders are very uncertain, and equally in- 
 accurately laid down by Herodotus and Diodorus, since 
 
 (4) Vide Plates VII. VIII. the names on the forts, and of the prisoners. 
 
[73] 
 
 they make them posterior to Sesostris, or the great Egyptian 
 conqueror, who lived several generations after their erection. 
 
 The earliest kings principally occupied their time in 
 beautifying the two capitals of Egypt, and in the peaceable 
 pursuits of architecture ; but the warlike spirit of the princes 
 of the eighteenth dynasty, having been roused by the aggres- 
 sions of the shepherds, and unwilling, perhaps unable, after 
 their expulsion, to restrain the natural impetuosity of the 
 Egyptian troops, sought, in the conquest of neighbouring 
 countries, that glory which was henceforward to ennoble 
 them, and secure a lasting reputation, handed down to pos- 
 terity by the bold sculptures, with which they decorated 
 the temples their captives assisted in constructing. 
 
 Whatever advantage a country receives from the ad~ 
 ministration of a wise and peaceable monarch, sculpture 
 and history delight more in relating the actions of a warlike 
 and triumphant conqueror. Hence the names of the first 
 kings of Egypt are scarcely known, or recorded in such an 
 uncertain and contradictory manner, that we are unable to 
 decide as to the date or order of their succession. 
 
 Whether the name of the founder of the great pyramid 
 be Cheops, or Chemmis, it is at least evident that the sera 
 of the king given by the two historians, cannot be admitted; 
 while that of Suphis is supported by probability, and the 
 authority of Africanus. Suphis or Saophis was succeeded 
 
^ 
 
 [74 ] 
 
 by Saophis or Sensaophis (5) his brother, after whom 
 reigned Moscheris _; a name not unlike the Mycerinus of 
 Herodotus. It is difficult to ascertain when the kings men- 
 tioned by Diodorus reigned, and much more so to recon- 
 cile the sera of Osymandyas. Uchoreus may be the fourth 
 after Moscheris, and the immediate predecessor of Queen 
 Nitocris. Twelve generations, according to the same au- 
 thor, intervened from Uchoreus to Moeris, the founder of 
 the famous labyrinth of the Faioom, near the canal (6) cal-* 
 led by his name. If we admit the opinion of Herodotus, in 
 making Moeris the immediate predecessor of Sesostris, in 
 preference to the authority of Manetho and Egyptian monu- 
 ments, we are forced to omit the first kings of the eighteenth 
 dynasty, and place his name instead of Armeeus ; while 
 those of the monarchs who rendered themselves conspi- 
 cuous, both in the arts of war and peace, are to be passed 
 over in silence. Let us rather be guided by Manetho and 
 the monuments, assisted by the additional testimony of 
 Diodorus, who places Sesoosis or Sesostris, seven gene- 
 rations after Moeris. 
 
 Excepting the pyramids above mentioned, we find no 
 (7) monument of early date till the time of Osirtesen I. (8) 
 
 (5) Sen Saophis signifies brother of Saophis. The founders of the two 
 great pyramids were said to be brothers. 
 
 (G) PJiuy says the " Lake Moeris is a large canal." 
 
 (7) Some hieroglyphic tablets on rocks, a few tombs about Memphis, 
 and the smaller pyramids, are objects of earlier date than Osirtesen; but their 
 epoch is as yet uncertain, and their style undeserving a rank among the his- 
 torical remains of Egypt. 
 
 (8) The tablet of the chamber of kings at Karnak, of the time of 
 Thothmes III, contains a long series of earlier names, but no monument has yet 
 been discovered to have been erected by them, nor are their phonetic names 
 
 I 
 
L 75 1 
 
 This king, who was probably of the sixteenth dynasty, 
 has left several proofs of the splendor of his reign, and of the 
 chaste style of architecture then in vogue, of which the 
 grottoes at Beni Hassan bear convincing proofs 5 a style 
 afterwards revived in the Greek Doric it so much resembles. 
 The small, but celebrated city of Heliopolis was at this time 
 adorned with a splendid temple, of which one obelisk still 
 remains, bearing the name of this king ; nor was he for- 
 getful of the fertile province of Crocodilopolis, since known 
 by the names of Arsinoite nome and Faioom, where a fallen 
 obelisk bears testimony to the grandeur of the edifice it 
 once adorned. The largest, and then only existing, of 
 the four great temples of Thebes, Apa, Tape, or Dios- 
 polis, was also enlarged, by the addition of a- colonnade 
 at the back of that sanctuary, which was rebuilt by the third 
 Thothmes of red granite, and subsequently repaired by 
 order of Philip, after the destructive invasion of the Per- 
 sians. The oldest date (9) found on any of the monuments 
 is of his forty third year, and it is possible that his reign 
 may have continued much longer, but neither Manetho 
 nor any other author makes mention of him. — -Two kings 
 Amunee ? or Amunmeneit ? I, and II, intervened between 
 him and Osirtesen II, a prince, who in addition to the 
 
 known. That of the Memnonium seems to begin with Menes, who is followed 
 by a much later king call Manmoph, — also found in the Karnak chamber as 5th 
 predecessor of Osirtesen, — and nest to him comes the eighteenth dynasty of 
 Diospolitans ; it is therefore probable that Menes, Manmoph and the eighteenth 
 dynasty were alone Diospolitans, and the intervening names in consequence 
 not admitted into the list of Theban kings. The earliest Pharaohs may have 
 had merely a phonetic nomen, and no prenomen. 
 
 (9) Vide Plate I of the succession of the Pharaohs j second names, 
 
 M 
 
[76] 
 
 buildings, with which he beautified the cities of the Nile, 
 and the care he bestowed on the improvement of the agri- 
 cultural state of the country, opened a new source of wealth, 
 in encouraging the search of the hidden treasures of the 
 mines, by a more accurate investigation of the arid moun- 
 tains of the eastern desert ; and constructed permanent 
 stations for the miners, in the vallies, where water was 
 abundant. Long before the reign of this king the Breccia 
 quarries, on the Kossayr road, the mountains of Toor, and 
 the emerald and gold mines, of the Ababdeh desert, had 
 been worked by miners, who built for themselves small 
 rude huts, as a shelter from the sun and winds, being sup- 
 plied with water from the neighbouring wells exca- 
 vated in the torrent beds ; but there is no appearance of 
 their having previously lived in stations, considered of 
 sufficient consequence to deserve a temple, with hierogly- 
 phic inscriptions, as we find in Wady Gasods near Kossayr. 
 Succeeding kings increased the size and number of these 
 stations, and in the time of the Romans, they were built 
 at intervals of about half a day's journey, and well supplied 
 with water from wells sunk in the centre, at considerable 
 expense and labor ; and as early as the time of Amunoph 
 III, and the father of Amunmai Ramesses the road to the 
 emerald mines was provided with well built stations, here 
 and there having a temple attached. 
 
 It is highly probable at this period the port of Philo- 
 teras or iEnnum already existed, that commerce was carried 
 on with the coasts of Arabia and perhaps India, and the 
 station of Wady Gasods was intended to protect the water- 
 ing place which supplied the inhabitants of that town, as 
 well as the miners who worked in the mountains. 
 
[ n ] 
 
 Siphtep, perhaps the Siptha of Manetho, who was also 
 called Osirtesen, succeeded the second of that name, and 
 reigned at least fourteen years, though no monument re- 
 mains erected by him ; nor do we find that of his successor 
 Amunee III, in any of the temples, in spite of the length of 
 his reign, which was not less than 41 years. If the next(l) A 
 be a variation of the name found on the great obelisks of 
 Karnak, Egypt was indebted to him for many splendid build- 
 ings, besides the obelisks above alluded to; several additional 
 chambers around the sanctuary of that temple, the com- 
 mencement of the smaller temple of Medeenet Haboo, and 
 a fine edifice with an avenue of sphinxes, under the moun- 
 tains of Qoorneh, on the Libyan side of Thebes. This ruin 
 presents a singular imitation (2) of an arch, formed of large 
 blocks of stone, placed horizontally over each other, the 
 upper one projecting beyond that immediately below it, till 
 the two upper ones meet in the centre ; the inner angles 
 being afterwards cut off, to form the vault. Though this is 
 not constructed on the principle of an arch, there is every 
 reason to suppose the Egyptians were well acquainted with 
 that mode of building, as they appear to have adopted it 
 from time immemorial in their tombs, and crude brick 
 houses ; as I shall have occasion to remark presently. The 
 outer walls are adorned with several large hawks in alto 
 
 (1) Vide Plate I, of the succession of the Pharaohs ; names K. L. Vide 
 also last note in the Preface. 
 
 (2) During my stay at Qoorneh in 1827, I laid open the innermost part 
 of this ruin, where I discovered a very fine chamber, and three smaller ones, 
 roofed in the manner above described, the last is of the late date of Ptolemy 
 Physcon, and has a flat roof; nor is there any passage, as has been long 
 imagined, through these rocks, to the tombs of the kings. 
 
[79 J 
 
 relievo, about the height of a man, and with elegant sculp- 
 tures, representing his troops performing a sacrifice in com- 
 memoration of a victory; besides several other subjects, 
 among which is the dedication of two obelisks ; which per- 
 haps stood at the end of the avenue of sphinxes, since the 
 pedestals still remain, and their hieroglyphics diifer from 
 those found on the obelisks at Karnak. The name of this 
 king, altered or effaced wherever it is met with, has scarcely 
 escaped the architectural depredations of the three first 
 Thothmes, and so much confused it appears with that of the 
 first of them, that one is at first sight inclined to consider 
 them one and the same monarch. 
 S Y Amosis or Ames, (perhaps c f called also Tethmosis" or 
 
 ' '*- Thothmes, the first king of the eighteenth dynasty), succeed- 
 ed him. I have been induced, for reasons already stated in a 
 former paper, to consider him the same as Chebron, and have 
 called him Chebron-Amosis, transposing the names in the list 
 of Manetho, and referring the last to his prenomen. This 
 king, the leader of the Diospolitan dynasty, seems to have 
 been an ^Ethiopian, since his daughter, who married Amu- 
 noph I, is always represented black, in the tombs of Thebes. 
 It was probably this intermarriage of an Egyptian with an 
 ^Ethiopian princess, and the consequent union of the two 
 families, that rendered the name of Amenoph (3) so cons- 
 picuous in the annals of his country, having secured the 
 succession to a long line of Theban princes, who continued 
 uninterruptedly to inherit the supreme power, at least till 
 
 (3) He traced his right of accession either to the immediate predecessor 
 of Osirtcscn I, or to Manmoph hefore mentioned. 
 
[79] 
 
 the time of Amunmai Ramesses. Two queens Amenses (4) 
 and Acherres, are mentioned in the list of Manetho, but 
 omitted in those of Thebes ; nor is it certain whether they 
 were more than regents, or if they reigned with the full au- 
 thority of other Egyptian monarchs ; some of these kings 
 succeeded only by right of marriage, with the heiresses of 
 the realm, but without interrupting the lineal succession of 
 the Theban family ; such appears to have been the case 
 with Thothmes III, who traces to the family of Siphtep. 
 
 An opinion, admitted by the generality of the learned 
 world, gains force by want of contradiction, till at length it 
 passes into fact, and prejudice and long habit forbid it to 
 be altered. Such has been the case with the antiquity of 
 the arch, which, to the surprise of every one who has atten- 
 tively considered ancient remains, has been confined to the 
 sera of Augustus. Without stopping to mention one (5) 
 of the time of Psamaticus II, or the probability of its being 
 employed in the houses of the Egyptians, from the earliest 
 times, owing to the small quantity of wood grown in this 
 country, and in roofing the chambers of crude brick pyra- 
 
 (4) The name of Amunset or Amunses, the sister of Amunoph I, was 
 discovered by me in a tomb at Thebes, and is found in Plate I, under his name. 
 Amunoph had a second wife called Aphtep. The A in these names signifies 
 Thoth, in his character of the Moon. 
 
 (5) This arch forms the roof of a tomb at Saccara; it is a segment of a 
 circle, and very well built on the principle of other stone vaults. 
 
[80] 
 
 mids, I proceed to facts which neither require arguments 
 to support, or allow prejudices to refute them. I had long 
 felt persuaded^ that the greater part of the crude brick 
 vaults in the western tombs of Thebes, were at least coeval 
 with the eighteenth dynasty,, but had never been fortunate 
 enough to find proofs, to support my conjecture ; till chance 
 threw in my way a tomb,, vaulted in the usual manner, with 
 an arched doorway of the same materials, the whole stuccoed 
 and bearing on every part the fresco paintings and name 
 of Amunoph I. Innumerable vaults and arches exist in 
 Thebes of early date, but unfortunately none with the names 
 of kings remaining upon them ; though the style of the 
 paintings, in the crude brick pyramids, evince at once, that 
 they belong either to the end of the last mentioned, or be- 
 ginning of the nineteenth dynasty. 
 
 To return to the succession of Pharaohs. The reign 
 of Thothmes I, was not remarkable for any military event of 
 consequence, though domestic troubles threatened the lat- 
 ter end, owing to the increasing power of the shepherd 
 kings. 
 
 It has long been a disputed point whether these shep- 
 herds were the Israelites, or an eastern tribe, who had, long 
 before the arrival of Joseph, made settlements in lower 
 Egypt, and were independent of the Egyptian monarchs. 
 Even if this be admitted, it does not altogether preclude 
 the possibility of the Israelites being, as Josephus supposed, 
 the pastors, nor does it contradict the authority of scrip- 
 
LSI 1 
 
 ture. One objection alone offers itself: had the Jews been 
 as powerful as the shepherds are represented, the national 
 vanity of a people would scarcely allow them to describe 
 themselves oppressed in servitude by a nation who dreaded 
 theni, and who were unable to rid the country of them, 
 without repeated efforts. The only reason that could be 
 assigned, for this silence of the Jewish historian, is the 
 desire, every where manifested, of banishing from their re- 
 membrance^ the country they had left, its fertility, the 
 luxury and immorality of its inhabitants, ill according with 
 the pure doctrines of their legislator, so likely to be cor- 
 rupted by their intercourse with the idolatrous Egyptians. 
 On the other hand, the account given in the bible, may be 
 confined to the family of Joseph, while a very large body 
 of Hebrews of the houses of Lot, Abraham, and Ishmael,(6) 
 might have already made partial settlements, in those parts 
 of Egypt bordering on Syria ; nor would it have been sin- 
 gular, if the Egyptian historians had given the name of 
 king to the heads of houses of these shepherds, who like 
 the Arab shekhs of later times, ruled with the authority of 
 princes. (7) Besides, the Hebrews may have had fortified 
 places, and extensive possessions in lower Egypt 5. and 
 being numerous enough to make the Egyptian monarchs 
 dread, lest they should in the event of a war happening, 
 join also unto their enemies, and fight against them, it may 
 have struck Pharaoh as a political measure, to attack them, 
 
 (6) Genesis, c. 37 v. 23. The Ishmaelites brought Joseph into Egypt. 
 
 (7) The same title is given the sons of Isbmaet in Genesis, c. 25 v. IGj 
 ■ ( Twelve princes according to their nations.'' 
 
[82] 
 
 and at least to weaken their growing power ; nor is it ne- 
 cessary, that he should have succeeded in reducing to 
 servitude, the whole of this people; this severity may only 
 have been exercised on the captives he took, and who were 
 of the family of Joseph ; and who, at length, escaping from 
 bondage, united with the rest of their countrymen, and set 
 out in quest of a new and promised land^T&ere they were 
 likely to remain, unmolested by %\w superior power of any 
 neighbouring-prince, ' Whatever little difference may exist 
 in the accounts given us y in scripture, and the imperfect 
 annals ...of; profane ' autlsofs, we -cannot with*~rpison expect 
 /t$re history of the same event, recorded at so early a period, 
 jby tw^different, nations, to agree-in Wer^^ajnt 5 the pro- 
 ximity ^ occupied, 
 
 are at least plausible reason's, fiqr adopting the sentiment 
 of Joseplius, ...*.' 
 
 If the account given by jModoras, of -the> conquests of 
 Semiramis in Egypt, be true,, tlife pEstor iuix^s may have" 
 been the Assyrian chief s $ y%o were Jeftsifc' this country^ 
 commanding the garrisons ; retained,.by"^ose tropps, a fact 
 which can only be/' proved, by the future discoveries of tra- 
 vellers } ,if 'they. ..'find any sculptures containing the figures 
 and names of the same people, ( as afterwards met with, 
 among the captives,) accompanying the names of Egyptian 
 kings, who preceded Xhothmea,* for if these troops had been 
 left in Egypt, the earlier princes would have endeavoured to 
 rid the countiy of them, and Would have been at war for a 
 length of time with them, previous to their entire expul- 
 sion. I leave The reader to decide, which of the two opi- 
 nions is.the more probable, but confess, that the authority 
 ..of Jv£ephu3, who mny have had recourse to the works of 
 
 ^. 
 
 % 
 
 
[83] 
 
 many ancient authors, now unknown, is of considerable 
 weight, in deciding that the Jews were the pastors. 
 
 Few monuments remain of the time of this king, if 
 we except the two smaller obelisks of Karnak. 
 
 The daughter of the first Thothmes lived not to suc- 
 ceed her father, but dying young, the crown devolved, either 
 from right of inheritance or relationship, to the second and 
 third of this name ; which last immortalized himself, by the 
 splendid monuments he constructed, many of which remain 
 to this day. Besides several buildings in Nubia, he made 
 considerable additions to the smaller temple of Medeenet 
 Haboo, and to the great pile of Karnak, erecting in this 
 last a sanctuary of red granite, and adding more elegant 
 and finished sculptures (8) to the side rooms, with a singu- 
 lar colonnade at the back of the great court or inclosure of 
 the temple, and several lateral chambers, in one of which 
 he is represented making offerings to a long series of his 
 ancestors, or royal predecessors ; nor was he unmindful of 
 other cities of Egypt ; Coptos, Memphis and Heliopolis 
 received proofs of his fondness for architectural improve- 
 ment, by the erection of several fine buildings, and obelisks, 
 
 (8) He is here represented offering two obelisks to the god of Thebes ; 
 but it does not appear in what part of the temple they stood ; and two long 
 tapering staffs, which were usually placed in front of the pyramidal towers of 
 the Propyla, 
 
 N 
 
[84] 
 
 two of which were removed to Alexandria, and others to 
 Rome and Constantinople. 
 
 The pastors who had been defeated by his predecessor, 
 and obliged to take refuge in Avaris, were now reduced to 
 the necessity of proposing terms of accommodation; by 
 which it was agreed [B.C. 1531 ] they should leave Egypt, 
 and give up all claim to the tract of country, and fortified 
 places before occupied by them, in lower Egypt. He also 
 made war (9) on a nation to the north of Syria, which con- 
 tinued to occupy the attention of the Egyptian monarchs 
 for a length of time, and of which I shall have frequent oc- 
 casion to make mention. The domestic tranquillity, pro- 
 duced by the departure of the shepherds, was perhaps the 
 reason we find this prince devoted so much time (1) to the 
 pursuits of architecture, and the embellishment of the tem- 
 ples of his country; an example imitated by most of the kings 
 of the eighteenth dynasty. After along and prosperous 
 reign he was succeeded by his son, by his first wife, Amu- 
 noph II. The provinces of lower Egypt, and the Delta, 
 were soon after disturbed, by the return of the shepherds ; 
 who had unexpectedly made an incursion from the N. E. in 
 the direction of the isthmus of Suez, and were not finally 
 
 
 (9) This may have been the consequence of his pursuit of the fugitive 
 pastors. 
 
 (1) His reign must have been very long, Manetho allows him 39 years. 
 1 have met with the date of his 28th year on the existing monuments. 
 
 Bellows were already invented ; but they are different from those used in 
 later times, being worked by the feet, which pressed on the skins containing 
 the air j one under each foot. 
 
[85] 
 
 expelled, till after 13 years. Amunoph (2) now turned his 
 thoughts and time to the completion of the works left 
 unfinished by his father. He made a few additions to the 
 great edifice at Karnak, (3) and began the small temple of 
 Amada in Nubia, which was completed by his son and suc- 
 cessor Thothmes IV. (4) 
 
 It appears that the sphinx of the pyramids was cut by 
 order of this last monarch, or at least the tablet in front of 
 it which gave rise, from the similarity of the two names, 
 to the tradition mentioned by Pliny, of its having been the 
 tomb of Amasis. 
 
 This king continued the war of the East, but perhaps 
 without gaining any very signal success. Indeed we find 
 but little relating to it, in the Egyptian sculptures, till the 
 time of Amunmai Ramesses, and his father ; and it is pro- 
 bable that Thothmes III may have commenced it after the 
 expulsion of the pastors, though without leading the expe- 
 dition in person, like the abovementioned kings. We 
 might be induced to suppose the nation, here alluded to, was 
 that of the pastors themselves, and bring the date of their 
 expulsion to the later sera of Rameses III, were it not for 
 the following circumstances : 
 
 1 . The country inhabited by this eastern nation was 
 
 (2) Syphons were already in use in the reign of this king ; though it is 
 probable they were a very old invention : they are first mentioned by Hero 
 of Alexandria. The pole and basket were used f©r raising water, in irrigating 
 the lands, as practised by the modern Egyptians. 
 
 (3) His name also occurs on a granite pillar in the temple of Medamot. 
 
 (4) He also added the lateral lines of hieroglyphics to the obelisk, since 
 transported to Rome, and now standing before S. Giovanni Laterano, 
 
[86] 
 
 hilly and well wooded, which could not apply to lower 
 Egypt. 
 
 2. Tirhaka, who fought against Senacherib, king of 
 Assyria, is found leading in triumph prisoners of the same 
 nation. 
 
 The only remaining question is, whether or no those 
 in the tombs (5) are the same people, as represented in the 
 battle scenes : probability inclines to this supposition, espe- 
 cially as their long ornamented dresses, white complexions^ 
 of much lighter hue than the Egyptians themselves, agree 
 with those sculptures. The captives of this people, de- 
 tained by the Egyptians, were employed in the office of 
 servants, and perhaps in the laborious occupation of brick- 
 making and building, like the Jews, and prisoners of Se- 
 sostris. Their duty may have been to bring the presents, 
 they are seen carrying, into the presence of the king; with- 
 out these being the productions of their country; which 
 would rid us of the difficulty presented by the elephants, 
 cameleopards, apes, leopards, and ebony, so ill agreeing 
 with their color and dress ; which could only suit an eastern 
 nation, from the neighbourhood of Assyria or Persia. 
 
 Thothmes IV was succeeded by his two sons, who 
 seem both to have borne the name of Amunoph. They 
 
 (5) In one or two instances they have their names attached to them as 
 in the battle scenes. I have twice found the bear among their offerings, an 
 animal which I cannot believe ever existed in Egypt, in spite of the authority 
 of the ancients, not always very accurate. 
 
. 
 
 [ 37 1 
 
 were educated by their mother, who ruled Egypt ^tiring 
 their minority, and is perhaps the same as Aehencheres or 
 Acherres of Manetho, though her phonetic name does not 
 agree with either of these. The two princes enjoyed a>i 
 equal authority in the administration of affairs, and one of 
 them seems to have married an ^Ethiopian princess ; (6) but., 
 dying before his brother, left him in the sole possession of 
 the kingdom ; who afterwards changed his nomen, and en- 
 deavoured by erasing the name of his partner in the empire, 
 to efface the recollection of his having ruled conjointly with 
 his brother. The temple of Luqsor was commenced by the" 
 two brothers j and that on the Libyan side, with two sitting 
 colossi, was finished before the death of his colleasru* 
 since the nomen and prenomen have been the same,, and 
 only altered after that event. During the early part of 
 their reign stations on the road to the emerald mines were 
 either built (7) or repaired, nor were they inattentive to the 
 welfare of Egypt, either with respect to the arts of war or 
 peace. It does not appear how long the surviving brother 
 reigned, after the death of his colleague ; but his interest 
 with the priesthood prevented the mention of his brother's 
 name, in the lists of kings, and nearly succeeded in oblite- 
 rating every memorial of his existence, from the sculptures 
 of Egypt. 
 
 (6) In the sculptures of a tomb I was fortunate enough to discover a| 
 Thebes, she is represented coming to the presence of the king in a chariog 
 drawn by oxen overshadowed by what appears to be an umbrella. In the 
 hieroglyphics she is styled queen of foreigners. 
 
 (7) A small but elegant temple of Kneph stood some years ago in the 
 island^of Elephantina, but I do not remember at what time of his reign it was 
 erected. 
 
[88] 
 
 I will not stop to refute the fanciful notions of the 
 Romans, who chose to regard this king, who lived about 
 two hundred years before the Trojan war, as the Mem- 
 non (8) of Homer ; who scrupled not to ascribe to him the 
 most singular statue, and most elegant of the tombs then 
 open, at Thebes ; though the tomb of the king, whose vocal 
 statue they admired, in reality existed in a different valley, 
 imvisited by them. 
 
 I am at a loss to decide which was the elder of the two 
 princes ; but am inclined to believe the surviving brother 
 was the younger, from the former having the nomen of 
 Amenoph always accompanying his prenomen, and the lat- 
 ter merely a nomen composed of the same hieroglyphics, as 
 his prenomen, and which has in every instance I have 
 met with, except one, been afterwards altered into the pho- 
 netic name of Amunoph. 
 
 It is singular, that we do not find at Thebes, the se - 
 pulchres of the kings, who preceeded Amunoph III; nor is 
 his indeed in the same valley as those of the other kings. (9) 
 
 (8) Custom lias established a general opinion that Meranon was an Egyptian 
 or at least an /Ethiopian ; but on what authority ! Teutamis the 21st king 
 of Assyria, after Semirainis, sent Memnon with a force of 10,000 /Ethiopians, 
 and the same number of Susans, and 200 chariots, to assist Priam ; he being 
 killed in an ambuscade by the Thessalians, his body was recovered, and burnt 
 by the /Ethiopians. Who were these /Ethiopians ? The term is as vague as, 
 and of similar import with our blacks, and we know the /Ethiopians, and 
 Egyptians of the valley of the Nile, never burnt their dead. The similarity of 
 the name Miamun common to many Egyptian kings may have led to the mis- 
 take ; and Memaoneia, a title given to several buildings, is not an Egyptian 
 word. 
 
 (9) There is another tomb here with the name of a king, perhaps older 
 than Amunoph. The tombs of many of the earlier kings, may, some day, be 
 found in one of these inner vallies. 
 
[89 J 
 
 The tomb of his queen is cut in the rock with a great num- 
 ber of others, in a valley I have hence called valley of the 
 queens, (1) immediately behind the ruins of Medeenet Ha- 
 boo. If this be the Rathotis of Manetho, the name may 
 have been confounded with, or mistaken for the prenomen, 
 which, as I have already shown in the names of Chebron, 
 Misphrathuthmosis, and others, has frequently happened ; 
 nor is the word Rathek unlike the one before us. 
 
 His successor has recorded his lineal descent from the 
 third Thothmes, on a block of stone at Thebes, since used in 
 the construction of a more recent building, in the following 
 manner: " The father of his fathers' fathers' father Thoth- 
 mes III:" as may be seen below his name, in the list of 
 kings, given in Plate I. Some few additions were made to 
 the temples of Karnak, and Luqsor, during his reign, but 
 neither this nor that of the king, who succeeded him, were 
 of very long duration. The tomb of this last, Ramses or 
 Rameses Ij is the oldest one yet opened in the valley 
 of the kings at Thebes; as that of his successor (2) is the 
 most splendid, and richly sculptured ; though inferior in 
 elegance of design, and general plan, to the supposed tomb 
 of Memnon. 
 
 Rameses was succeeded by his son ; whose phonetic 
 name (3) still remains doubtful. He is called beloved of 
 
 (1) Lord Prudhoe and Major Felix were the first who observed that 
 these were the tombs of the queens. 
 
 (2) Opened by Belzoni. 
 
 (3) I have already proved in a former paper, that a celebrated savant 
 was wrong, in making two kings, from the name of the father ofAmunmai 
 Rameses. 
 
 : 
 
[90 j 
 
 Amun and Pthah, and the letter M, or waving line, may 
 refer either to the word o/, in beloved of Aniun, (of which I 
 have found several instances), or form part of the name it- 
 self; as Amunmai Osirien, Oeen, or Aien. The reign of 
 this monarch was remarkable for the successes gained, pro- 
 bably by the king in person, in the war of the East. (4) 
 Having led a considerable force of infantry and chariots into 
 the heart of their country, he attacked and took a great 
 number of fortified places, defended by lofty walls, and sur- 
 rounded by water ; neither the strength of these fortresses, 
 nor the obstacles thrown in his way by the enemy, who 
 drove off their herds, and felled the trees, in the woody 
 country he had to pass, to impede the passage of his chariots, 
 seem to have arrested his progress, and it was not until 
 lie had laid waste a great part of the country, and secured 
 a considerable number of prisoners, to adorn his triumph, 
 that he led back his conquering legions to the banks of 
 the Nile. Such are the subjects on the walls of the great 
 temple of Karnak, which was indebted to him for the mag- 
 nificent colonnade added by his order, and for some of the 
 most elegant of the sculptures that adorn it. He also 
 erected, in honor of his father, a handsome temple on the 
 west bank of Thebes, besides the large building at Abydus, 
 
 (4) If this war was carried on against the Assyrians, it was perhaps owing 
 to the fear of the near approach of the armies of Ninus and of Semirarnis , who 
 threatened to, and according to Diodorus,*actually did invade Egypt itself, that 
 these princes considered it prudent to attack the provinces of the enemy, and 
 weaken his power, by laying waste the intervening countries : and the effemi- 
 nacy and luxury of the successors of Nioyas, afforded the Egyptian monarchs a 
 favourable opportunity, to curtail the extended conquests of that nation, and 
 even to cany the seat of war into Assyria itsdf. 
 
[91 ] 
 
 and several edifices in other parts of Egypt, most of which 
 were completed by his son and successor Amunmai Ra- 
 meses, Ramesses Miamun, Rameses II, or Sesostris, a prince 
 unequalled by any of his predecessors or successors in the ex- 
 tent of his conquests abroad, or the encouragement given to 
 the arts at home. Following the example of his illustrious 
 predecessor, he soon led a numerous and choice army to 
 extend the conquests of the Egyptians in the east. Passing 
 along the sea coast of Palestine, (5) he continued his march 
 through those parts, where water and provisions could be 
 procured for his army, and traversing the districts, before 
 overrun by the conquering arms of Ninus and of Semira- 
 mis, who had attached them to the Assyrian empire, he 
 extended his conquests to the heart of the enemy's coun- 
 try ; here, following the banks of a large river, he met with 
 a considerable force, which opposed his progress, backed 
 by a strongly fortified town, defended by several ditches, 
 and standing on the opposite bank of the river. The 
 enemy were at length defeated and sued for peace ; but it 
 is probable that the town also fell into the hands of the 
 victor ; as did several others, which were besieged, and 
 taken by means of the testudo, and scaling ladders. 
 
 It does not appear to have been the object of the 
 Egyptians, to make any permanent settlement in these 
 countries ; contented with what plunder they could obtain, 
 and carry off, with laying waste the lands, and inspiring 
 the people with a dread of their military power, in order 
 
 (5) His name is found on the Lycus, nor Nahr el kelb, near Bairoot. 
 He seems to have been attended by his sons, whose names are men- 
 tioned in the sculptures of the Memnonium. 
 
 o 
 
[92] 
 
 more effectually to secure the undisturbed peace of Egypt 
 itself, their return was performed with the same rapidity 
 as their advance, and each monarch came home, to enjoy 
 the tranquillity his arms had ensured, and turn his thoughts 
 to the embellishment of his city, and commemoration of his 
 victories. The remainder of his long reign was employ- 
 ed, (7) in making additions to the temple of Karnak, in 
 building that in the Libyan suburb, now called the Mem- 
 nonium, the temple of Osiris at Abydus ; in the grand ex- 
 cavations of Aboosimbel in Nubia, in adorning the temple 
 at Memphis with some fine colossi, one of which is still 
 seen in the vicinity of Metrahenny, and in erecting a great 
 number of splendid monuments throughout Egypt and 
 
 -Nubia.^ 
 
 Without ascribing to this prince all the actions re- 
 corded of Sesostris, suffice it to say, that whatever may 
 have been the extent of the conquests of that celebrated 
 monarch, it is evident that no Egyptian king ever surpassed 
 or equalled the second Rameses. Let us then allow that 
 
 (7) A greater number of monuments, statues, and temples bear the 
 name of this king than of any other who ruled in Egypt, and there are few 
 remains of any city of Egypt, where it is not met with. In addition to the 
 above I may mention in Nubia, the temples of Dayr, Sabooa, Gerf-Hossayn, 
 and the elegant excavated temple at Kalapshee ; and in Egypt the completion 
 of the temple at old Qoorneh on the west bank of Thebes, that of Abydus, the 
 lateral hieroglyphics on the obelisks now at Alexandria ; the obelisk now cal- 
 led the Monticoelian at Rome, tablets before the sphinx of the pyramids, se- 
 veral statues found about Memphis, the towers and beautiful obelisks in front 
 of the temple of Luqsor, which strike the traveller with as much surprise as 
 the stupendous statue of red granite of the same king, at the Meranonium, 
 besides innumerable statues and fragments met with in every part of Egypt. 
 
[93] 
 
 history has painted in too glowing colors the actions of 
 that hero, too great for the limited power of Egypt ; and 
 remain persuaded, that so far from aiming at the conquest 
 of the world, the utmost extent of his march was confined 
 to the countries bordering on Assyria, Arabia and part of 
 ^Ethiopia, from which last we find Rameses II is receiving 
 presents, as a hommage due to so great a conqueror ; 
 indeed he may have received a tribute from this nation, 
 without his having sent any force to subdue it ; a tribute, 
 perhaps due to the earlier kings of Egypt, from their con- 
 nection with the ^Ethiopian family. 
 
 One objection presents itself to the passage of the 
 Egyptian arms through Palestine : that we find no mention 
 of it in the bible history ; but this is not singular : 
 
 1. The Jews were not as yet settled in quiet pos- 
 session of the land, they had frequent wars with the neigh- 
 bouring people, and were occupied in settling the affairs, 
 and lands of the tribes. 
 
 2. Their history relates solely to themselves, and 
 the nations with whom they were engaged; and the march of 
 the Egyptians, being along the sea coast, could not have 
 interfered with the Jews, with whom they had no object 
 in making war ; nor could the Jews have had any object, in 
 attempting to oppose their passage, and in drawing upon 
 themselves the enmity of the Egyptians, in addition to 
 that of the tribes about them. 
 
 3. The tribes of Syria were too unconnected, their 
 force too inconsiderable, to cope with the arms of Egypt; 
 
[ 94 j 
 
 and the Jews, who were not powerful enough, to put an 
 entire check, to the frequent aggressions of the Philistines 
 alone, could scarcely be supposed to offer any resistance 
 to an army, organized for the conquest of more distant, 
 and powerful nations. 
 
 Rameses II was succeeded by a king, whom I feel in- 
 clined to call his son ; but on a column, in a mosk at Qahi- 
 rah, (8) this prince introduces with his own the name of 
 Amunoph III, omitting, which is singular, all mention of 
 the intermediate kings- 
 
 But little worthy of notice happened during the reigns 
 of the two succeeding monarchs ; except the addition of 
 the great avenue of sphinxes, (9) and small chambers in the 
 front court of Karnak, by the first of these. 
 
 Rameses III revived the taste for warlike operations, 
 and the encouragement of the arts. Desirous to rival the 
 exploits of the second Rameses, he led an army into the east, 
 stormed the fortified places of the enemy ; and either obliged 
 them to take refuge in their ships, or fitted out vessels of 
 his own, to attack them. Perhaps indeed he may have 
 turned his arms against some other people, who lived- near 
 
 (8) The more received orthography of Cairo. 
 
 (9) Egyptian sphinxes are either andro- or crio-sphinxes : the one formed 
 by the union of the lion and man, the other with a lion's hody, and ram's head. 
 They are always male, and never female, as has been generally supposed. 
 
[95] 
 
 the sea coast, as their dresses are different, and he is seen 
 offering these prisoners to the god of Thebes in a separate 
 compartment, distinct from those he has taken in the land 
 fight. 
 
 Returning victorious from the war he distributed re- 
 wards to his troops, and employed himself in beautifying 
 the cities of Egypt • with this view he constructed a side 
 temple, attached to the front court of Karnak, another at 
 the sacred lake to the south ; and the temple of Medeenet 
 Haboo, to which last he united his palace. A change was 
 also introduced into the mode of sculpturing the hierogly- 
 phics, by cutting the lower side to a great depth, while the 
 upper inclined gradually from the surface of the wall, till 
 it reached the innermost part of the intaglio; so that the 
 hieroglyphics could be distinguished by a person standing 
 immediately beneath, and close to the wall, on which they 
 were sculptured. This style was not imitated by his suc- 
 cessors, and the first change would seem to have been the 
 first step towards the decline and fall of the arts in Egypt ; 
 for though the sculptures of the twenty- sixth dynasty evince 
 a degree of detail, and increase of ornament, more highly 
 finished than those of the earlier periods, yet they fall far 
 short in taste and simplicity, in grandeur and design, of 
 those executed from the reign of Osirtesen I, to that of the 
 third Rameses. Here too closes the most interesting 
 period of Egyptian history. A long succession of princes 
 many of whom bore the name of Rameses followed; but 
 neither made themselves conspicuous by the construction 
 of grand edifices at home, nor their exploits abroad. Though 
 it would be vain to attempt to lay down, with any degree 
 of certainty, the date of the accession of these kings, it is 
 
[96 J 
 
 not improbable that the Trojan war happened, either during 
 the reign of the third Rameses, or one of those of the same 
 name, (1) who succeeded him; when the date of that war 
 is still a matter of doubt, we can scarcely expect a more re- 
 mote, and uncertain period, the sera of Sesostris, to be at all 
 known, though it appears to have been about the year 1360 
 or 1400, B. C. 
 
 The accounts given by Herodotus and Diodorus agree 
 but badly with that of Manetho, both in the names and 
 number of the kings who followed Sesostris. Herodotus 
 and Diodorus both allow, that he was succeeded by his son, 
 whom the former calls Pheron, ( that is Pharaoh (2) or 
 Phrah), the latter Sesoosis II ; after him, according to the 
 former, came Proteus, Rhampsinitus (probably Rameses 
 III), Cheops, Cephren, Mycerinus, Asychis, whose reign 
 was interrupted by the invasion of Sabacos the ^Ethiopian ; 
 S ethos, in the time of Sanacherib, and Tirhaka ; the twelve 
 kings dethroned by Psamaticus one of their colleagues, Necos 
 (the Pharaoh Neco of scripture), Psammis, Apries (Pharaoh 
 Hophra), Amasis, and Psammenitus. Diodorus, who took 
 into consideration the great lapse of time between Sesos- 
 tris and Amasis, admits a greater number of kings, but 
 omits the mention of the names of many of them. Sesos- 
 tris or Sesoosis l|, he allows, was succeeded by a great 
 number of princes, whose names remain in obscurity. After 
 many generations came Amasis, who was dethroned by 
 
 (1) Pliny with great latitude, and consequently with more probability 
 in his favour, tells us, the Trojan war happened during the reign of a Rameses. 
 
 (2) The orthography of this word in Hebrew is Phrah, signifying in tha 
 Egyptian language, the sun, 
 
[97 J 
 
 Actisanes the /Ethiopian : then Mendes or Marrus, between 
 whom and Cetes, or Proteus, intervened five generations ; 
 he was succeeded by his son Remphis. Several ignoble 
 kings held the supreme power for seven generations, after 
 him, whose names remain unknown, except Nileus ; from 
 whom the river, formerly called iEgyptus, received its 
 name; the eighth king was Chembes or Chemmis, the 
 Memphite. who constructed the great pyramid, (3) and was 
 succeeded by Cephren, Mycerinus or Mecherinus, whose 
 name was engraved on the north face of the pyramid he 
 erected. After the last mentioned princes, Bocchoris suc- 
 ceeded ; and, a long time after him, Sabaco the ^Ethiopian. 
 At his abdication an anarchy continued for two years, till 
 twelve kings were elected, who ruled with great harmony 
 for fifteen years, till the ambition of one of them Psama- 
 ticus aimed at, and succeeded in obtaining the sole com- 
 mand of the country. Four generations intervened, till the 
 accession of Apries, who was dethroned after twenty-two 
 years by Amasis, a potent and illustrious Egyptian, the 
 co temporary of Cambyses. 
 
 I have hitherto been unable to class the names of the 
 kings, who followed the seventh successor of Rameses III, 
 but the number of those found on the Egyptian monuments 
 
 (3) It is scarcely necessary to remark, that the founders of the great 
 pyramids could not have lived at so late a period, as described by these his- 
 torians. No monument in Egypt can be compared in antiquity with these 
 buildings, and the names of kings of the eighteenth dynasty are found in then- 
 vicinity, evidently sculptured at a much later epoch. Justly do Pliny and Dio- 
 dorus allow that neither historians, nor the Egyptians themselves, are agreed 
 about their founders. 
 
[98] 
 
 agree better with the accounts of Diodorus and Manetho, 
 than the short space of time required for the succession of 
 the few kings given by Herodotus. Omitting any mention 
 of the intervening monarchs, I pass onto those of the 
 twenty- second and twenty-third dynasties, cotemporaries 
 of the kings of Israel ; the names of which are evidently 
 twice inserted (owing to some mistake of the copyists) , in 
 the list of Manetho. 
 
 The first of these, I have as yet met with, is the first 
 Sheshonk, who was succeeded by his son Osorkon, and 
 grandson Tacellothe ; these were followed by Osorkon II 
 and Sheshonk II, the last of whom reigned at least 29 years, 
 Osorkon I, eleven, and Tacellothe fifteen. The first Shes- 
 honk added a fine gateway to the great temple of Karnak, 
 but it does not appear whether this, or the last of this 
 name, was the king, who invaded Palestine, and plundered 
 the temple of Jerusalem. [B. C. 970.] Though the tablet of 
 the second Sheshonk presents a number of offerings made 
 to the god of Thebes, I could never discover any mention 
 of the bucklers and shields taken by Sesak from the temple 
 of Solomon. 
 
 This dynasty was followed by the twenty-fourth, in 
 which only one name, of Bocchoris the son of Tnephactus 
 or Technatis, is mentioned. Sabaco, Sebechon or Sabaco 
 II, and Tirhaka followed them, and formed the twenty-fifth 
 dynasty. 
 
 While Sethos ruled lower Egypt, Tirhaka possessed, 
 perhaps by right of succession from the first of these kings, 
 the dominion of the upper country, and hearing of the ag- 
 gressions of Sennacherib in the North, marched to the de- 
 fence of the lower provinces, and defeated the Assyrians ; 
 
[99] 
 
 which he commemorated in the temple of Medeenet Haboo 
 at Thebes. He also added; if not the columns, in the front 
 court of Karnak, at least the sculptures on them, afterwards 
 erased by Psamaticus 1$ besides others in different parts of 
 that temple. Psamaticus I, probably succeeded these kings, 
 whose father Neco had been put to death by the second 
 Sabaco ; (4) he was followed by Neco, whom Herodotus calls 
 his son. This prince invaded Palestine, defeated and slew 
 Josiah king of Juda, who opposed him in his way to fight 
 against Carchemish by Euphrates, (5) and shortly after- 
 wards deposed Jehoahaz at Jerusalem, condemned (6) the 
 land to pay a hundred talents of silver, and a talent of gold; 
 and having made Eliakim, afterwards called Jehoiakim, his 
 brother, king in his stead, returned to Egypt, bringing 
 Jehoahaz prisoner. [B.C. 610] But great reverses fol- 
 lowed : Nebuchadrezzar, four years after, invaded Egypt 
 with a large force, and laid waste the provinces and cities 
 of that country. 
 
 Neco was succeeded by Psamaticus II, who had married 
 the daughter of queen Amun-ates ; and whose daughter be- 
 came the wife of the third of this name. Psamaticus III (for 
 we cannot reject the authority of the scriptures, which make 
 mention of Pharaoh Hophra, added to the testimony of He- 
 rodotus and Manetho) was followed by Apries, Vaphres, or 
 Pharaoh Hophra, a name not met with on the Egyptian mo- 
 
 (4) Vide former papers of 1827. 
 
 (5) Being a continuation of the war of the east. 
 
 (6) Vide c. 36, of the 2nd. book of Chronicles. 
 
 P 
 
[ 100] 
 
 mmieitts, (7) perhaps from one of the following reasons : that 
 either he had also the name of Psamaticus, and was, in that 
 case, the same as the last mentioned king ; or that Amasis 
 his successor obliterated every recollection of the name of 
 his rival. The last is more probable, as we find he married 
 the daughter of the third Psamaticus. It is certain that 
 Amasis was, as Diodorus affirms, a powerful person ; and 
 whether or no he was originally of low extraction, he had 
 rank and interest enough to contract a marriage with, as I 
 have just observed, the daughter of the king. The pro- 
 phecy of Jeremiah mentions the conquest of Egypt by Ne- 
 buchadrezzar, king of Babylon, and the calamities which 
 were to befall this country ; but the deliverance of Pharaoh 
 Hophra into the hands of his enemies, perhaps refers to the 
 dethroning of that king; in whose stead the Babylonian 
 conqueror may have raised Amasis to the throne of Egypt. 
 Great desolation was prophesied (8) to this country for 
 forty years ; in the next chapter of Ezekiel we learn that 
 the land of Egypt was to be given to Nebuchadrezzar, the 
 cities to be destroyed, and there was to be no more a prince 
 of that land. The apparent difficulty, of the last part of this 
 prophecy, will be cleared up, by allowing, as I before ob- 
 
 (7) Much was added to the temples of Memphis and Sais by the kings 
 of this dynasty, accounts of which are found in Herodotus and Diodorus; but 
 little remains of the monuments they erected, the materials having been car- 
 ried to Alexandria, and subsequently to Qahirah. Thebes was no longer the 
 favorite capital ; hence we find but few buildings of consequence raised by these 
 monarchs, though some additions were made to her temples on a small scale. 
 The principal remains at Memphis are of Rameses II. 
 
 (8) Vide Ezekiel, c. 39, 30, 31, and 32; and Jeremiah, c, 44. v. 30. 
 
[ 101 J 
 
 served, that Amasis was appointed ruler of Egypt, by the 
 interference of the ting of Babylon, to whom he perhaps 
 paid tribute ; and this opinion is strengthened by the cir- 
 cumstance of our finding the name of this king, preceeded 
 by the title Melek, inferior to that of an independent mo- 
 narch, and implying a ruler appointed by, or tributary to 
 a more powerful prince. The son of this Melek seems also 
 to have been viceroy of Egypt under Darius, and bears the 
 same prenomen as his father. 
 
 The longest date, I have observed, of Amasis, is forty- 
 four years, which are the extent of his reign, according to 
 Herodotus ; though Manetho allows fifty. 
 
 Whether the flourishing state of Egypt, during the 
 reign of the successor of Apries, as stated by Herodotus, be 
 true or no, certain it is, that at no time did private indivi- 
 duals possess greater affluence, than in the reigns of the 
 second and third Psamaticus, if we may judge from their 
 tombs at Thebes, excavated and sculptured during that 
 period. 
 
 Nothing could be more afflicting to the vanity of the 
 Egyptians, than to be tributary to another nation ; and to a 
 prejudiced people like this, who considered every foreigner 
 impure, (9) and none except themselves blessed with the 
 favor of the gods, death was preferable to the degradation 
 of paying tribute to the enemies of their country. Well 
 then might the prophet represent the greatness of the ca- 
 lamity, that was to befall Egypt ; a calamity, which however, 
 
 (9) Humanity hints that a nation, with similar ideas, would be benefited 
 by a similar lesson. 
 
[ 102] 
 
 though as great to the minds of that people, as if the vaney 
 of the Nile had been left without an inhabitant, would not 
 prevent the Egyptians, from increasing the prosperity of 
 their country, and their individual welfare, particularly in 
 a land, whose riches are the produce of the soil. Thus then 
 may the apparent contradiction of the Greek historian, the 
 remains of the twenty-sixth dynasty, and the prophecies 
 of the scriptures be partially reconciled. 
 
 Amasis was succeeded by Psammenitus his son, who 
 reigned but six months ; and Egypt was destined to be over- 
 run by an enemy more implacable than the kings of Ba- 
 bylon. 
 
 [B.C. 525.] Cambyses having entered Egypt with a 
 numerous army, and taken the whole of the lower and upper 
 country, destroyed many of the temples, and splendid me- 
 morials of the power and former greatness of the Egyptians ; 
 and placed garrisons in all the strong holds, u from Syene 
 on the confines of ^Ethiopia," to Pelusium, and the sea. 
 The name of this prince is not, as may be easily imagined, 
 to be met with in any of the temples of this country 3 but 
 some visitor to the slate and breed a quarries, on the Kos- 
 sayr road, has, at a later period, recorded the name of this 
 monarch, (1) adding to it the date of his sixth year, agreeing 
 very nearly with those of his reign; then follows the thirty- 
 sixth of Darius, and the twelfth of a king, whose hiero- 
 glyphics are erased, but appear to be of Xerxes ; this was 
 then sculptured in the twelfth year of this last king, and 
 the other two, the thirty-sixth year of Darius, and sixth 
 
 (1 ) Vide Plate ///—Twenty- seventh dynasty of Persians, 
 
[ 103 ] 
 
 of Cambyses, are intended as the full extent of the reigns 
 of each ; that of Darius (2) is the confirmation of history. 
 On another rock, at the same place, is the date of the six- 
 teenth year of Xerxes, and the fifth (3) of Artaxerxes Longi- 
 manus. These are the only kings of the twenty- seventh 
 dynasty I have been able to meet with; and it is singular 
 that none of them have a prenomen, except Darius, who 
 built a part of the temple at el Khargeh, in the great Oasis, 
 where his nomen is accompanied by the prenomens given 
 in the Plate III. 
 
 The comparative mildness of Darius's government had 
 so far gained the esteem, and good will of the Egyptians, 
 that, as Diodorus tells us, he not only obtained the title 
 of god, but received, after death, the same honors as were 
 bestowed upon the ancient kings; and this is probably the 
 reason, we find him the only one of the Persian monarchs, 
 who was thought deserving the distinguishing mark of a 
 prenomen, like the ancient kings of Egypt. 
 
 [B.C. 463.] The Egyptians, hearing of the confusion 
 caused in Persia, by the death of Xerxes, and having pre- 
 vailed on the Athenians, to assist them with a naval force, 
 revolted from the Persians in the first year of Artaxerxes 
 Longimanus, and elected Inaros king of Egypt. The first 
 expedition sent by the Persian monarch, under the com- 
 mand of Achsemenes, son of Darius, met with a severe re- 
 pulse; but the second, under Artabazus and Megabyzus, 
 
 (2) Vide Plate III.— Twenty-serenth dynasty of Persians. 
 
 (3) Immediately after the rscovery of Egypt, and the death of Inaros ; 
 V. infra, The Egyptians had before revolted, in the last year of Darius. 
 
[ 104 ] 
 
 restored Egypt to the dominion of Persia. Inaros, betrayed 
 into the hands of the enemy, is crucified; and Amyrteos, his 
 colleague, escapes to the isle of Elbo. 
 
 Egypt remained in the power of Persia until the death 
 of Darius Nothus ; but the domestic troubles, occasioned 
 by the enmity of Artaxerxes and his brother, afforded the 
 Egyptians a favourable opportunity to re-establish their in- 
 dependence. With this view Amyrteos (4) was recalled 
 from his place of concealment, and declared king ; his reign 
 forms the twenty-eighth dynasty. 
 
 After six years, he was succeeded by Nepherites, the 
 Nephreus of Diodorus, who left his throne to Acoris 5 whom 
 the domestic tranquillity of Egypt, added to a much longer 
 reign, than the generality of the later kings, enabled to turn 
 his thoughts to the improvement and embellishment of the 
 temples of his country. ,5 He was succeeded by Psammou- 
 this, whose short reign was followed by those of Nephe- 
 rites II, and of Mouthis. 
 
 The thirtieth dynasty of Sebennyte kings began with 
 Nectanebo I, against whom Persia sent a considerable land 
 and sea force, under the command of Pharnabazus and 
 Iphicrates. The failure of this expedition, owing to the dis- 
 agreement of the two commanders, served to establish the 
 power of the Egyptian king, who henceforward employed 
 his time in erecting or enlarging several of the temples in- 
 
 (4) No mention is made by Manetho of Psamaticus, the descendant of 
 one of the former kings of that name, whom Diodorus calls king of Egypt, and 
 who lived about this time, at least before the accession of Nephreus. Diodorui, 
 on the other hand, omits the mention of Amyrteos. 
 
 This Psamaticus was perhaps the viceroy of that name. 
 
[ 105 ] 
 
 different parts of Egypt, besides that of Mars atSebenny- 
 tus, his native city ; and this is the last monarch who cut 
 and erected an obelisk (6) in Egypt. After a reign of 
 eighteen years, he was succeeded by Teos, the Tachos of 
 Diodorus. This prince engaged in the war with Persia > 
 and, contrary to the advice of Agesilaus, leading his troops 
 in person, left Egypt in the hands of a viceroy, who in- 
 duced his son Nectanebo to declare himself king in his 
 stead. A civil war was the consequence ; but the superior 
 skill of the Spartan general, who supplied, by his military 
 talents and the choice of a favorable position, the want of 
 a numerous force, reinstated, in one battle, the Egyptian 
 monarch to the* undisputed possession of his throne. At 
 this period died Artaxerxes Mnemon, after a reign of forty 
 three years, and was succeeded by Ochus or Artaxerxes III \ 
 [B.C. 361] who after ten years recovered Egypt, and final- 
 ly, about the year 340, succeeded in reducing it entirely under 
 his power ; as we learn from the catalogue of Manetho, who 
 dates its recovery in the twentieth year of Ochus, that is, 
 before the completion of his twenty-first. After a little more 
 than two years, Egypt was relieved from the cruelties of this 
 tyrant; who was so much abhorred, that, as Plutarch informs 
 us, the Egyptians represented him, in their catalogue of 
 kings, by a sword, the emblem of destruction. Arses and 
 Darius succeeded him, and are the remaining two kings of 
 
 $ The affairs of Persia were at this time much disturbed by the in- 
 trigues of Orontes, and the defection of Gaos, the commander of the Persian 
 fleet, who made a treaty with Acoris, and the Lacedaemonians, against Arta- 
 xerxes. 
 
 (6) Pliny calls him Nectabis. The obelisk was without hieroglyphics. 
 
[ 106] 
 
 the thirty-first dynasty, which lasted till the conquest of 
 Egypt by Alexander. 
 
 This last mentioned conqueror repaired several of the 
 temples of Egypt, which had suffered from the invasion of 
 the Persians. The sanctuaries of Karnak and Luqsor were 
 restored, and a fine gateway, of red granite, was erected on 
 the highest part of the Island of Elephantine, forming the 
 entrance of a temple, dedicated to Kneph. Philip, (7) his 
 father, had before vowed the repair of the granite sanctuary 
 of Karnak, which, like that of Luqsor, bears in the hiero- 
 glyphics the name of its rebuilder, and that of its former 
 founder, Thothmes. 
 
 It is not my intention to follow the history of this 
 country, through the well known succession of the Ptole- 
 mies and Caesars. The principal object I have in view, is 
 to give a sketch of the earlier periods of the Egyptian mo- 
 narchy, deduced from the existing monuments of Egypt, 
 assisted by some of the accounts given by ancient authors, 
 and intended to accompany and explain the plates, con- 
 tained in this work, and here referred to. A few words, 
 on the succession of the Ptolemies, will be found in the 
 notes on Plate IV, 
 
 (7) Either this was vowed by Philip, in honor of the god of Thebes, 
 from a desire of gaining the good will of the Egyptians, or was erected by 
 Alexander, for his father ; but this last appears improbable. It has at all events 
 the appearance of being built before the inner adytum of Alexander, and 
 cannot, I think, with any degree of plausibility, be ascribed to Philip Aridaeus. 
 
DESCRIPTION OF THE PLATES 
 
 OF 
 
 PART II, 
 
 Of THE 
 
 MATERIA HIEROGLYPHIC A« 
 
 LIST OF KINGS 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 HIEROGLYPHICAL SUBJECTS 
 
 <3 
 
PLATES I. If. hi 
 
 REI/ATING TO 
 
 THE SUCCESSION OF THE PHARAOHS. 
 
 [ Plate I, 
 
 HIS plate contains a list of kings, from the sixteenth, 
 to nearly the end of the eighteenth dynasty. 
 
 The first space presents the prenomen, and nomen (or 
 phonetic name) of the king, and that of his queen, when- 
 ever I have been able to ascertain it; to which are prefixed 
 the royal titles of king of men, son of Phrah, and royal wife. 
 The line below this contains the phonetic name, taken from 
 the hieroglyphics ; the next line that given by Manetho, or 
 other ancient authors. The next space exhibits the prin- 
 cipal variations of the king's prenomen and nomen, as also 
 of the queen 3 with whatever other names of the members 
 of his family may have been met with, as his daughter, 
 mother, sister, or his second wife. 
 
 In the line below this is the longest date found on the 
 Egyptian monuments, accompanying the names above, and 
 the square is a title, continually prefixed to the names of 
 kings; which was supposed by Dr. Young, and Mons. 
 Champollion to refer to the sun. Over this square is a 
 
[ 109] 
 
 hawk and globe, characteristic of the god Phrah, (8) but 
 referring also to the king, under the name of Phrah, the 
 sun, or Pharaoh of the scriptures. Queens have also this 
 title, distinguished by the addition of a semicircle, the sign 
 of a female ; they are also styled daughter of Phrah, with 
 the goose and globe, which may either refer to the sun 
 itself, or to the title of Phrah or Pharaoh. 
 
 The same disposition of the names is observed in the 
 other plates, except in those of the unplaced kings. 
 
 The variations of K. L. are as yet uncertain ; the square 
 title belongs to this variation, and not to the name above. 
 
 OP. Amunoph I. married the daughter of his prede- 
 cessor \ he appears to have had a second wife called Aptep, 
 Avhose oval is placed below the variation of his first queen's 
 name ; then follow three names, the first of his sister Aniun- 
 set, who according to Manetho succeeded him, the second 
 of Amunmeet, the third of Amunmeet his daughter. 
 
 QR. His queen has the prefix, a royal sister, and 
 royal wife," and below, in the variations, is the name of 
 his young daughter. 
 
 UV. Under the queen is a variation of her name, 
 followed by that of his second wife No. 2, his daughter 
 
 (8i The Hebrew word is not Pharaoh, but Phrah, the Egyptian word 
 has Dot the h at the cnd> but is simply Pira \ o*Ra preceded by the article. 
 The Coptic word, signifying the sud. is niPH 3 pronounced bera. 
 
[ no ] 
 
 No. 3, and his sister No. 4. The forms of the square title 
 are much varied. 
 
 Thothmes HI was probably the father of the suc- 
 ceeding monarchy WX. Below the queen's name is that of 
 his mother, the wife of Thothmes III. 
 
 YZ. Thothmes IV was son of Amunoph II. 
 
 Below the queen's name is another, bearing the prefix 
 iC royal wife," who appears to have been also the wife of 
 this king, 
 
 ab. Amunoph III was son of the fourth Thothmes. 
 
 Under the prenomen and nomen of this king, are va- 
 riations of his name, and an instance from E'Souan, of his 
 nomen being the same as his pronomen, Nos. I. 2 ; of which 
 I have spoken more at length, in the succession of the 
 Pharaohs. 
 
 Under the queen is a variation of her name No. 6, 
 followed by that of his mother No. 7> who was regent during 
 his minority. 
 
 The two names which come next to a b, are of the 
 brother of Amenoph III, but not forming part of the series 
 of kings, from not being admitted into the lists of Thebes 
 and Abydus. 
 
 c.d. Appears to have been a son of Amunoph III. 
 
 Below the prenomen is ee the father of his fathers' fa- 
 thes' father, Thothmes III or the fourth descendant of that 
 king, as may be seen by this plate. 
 
 e.h was father of gh, and this last of ij, Rameses the 
 (jireat, or Sesostris. 
 
[ 111 ] 
 
 LIST OF THE PHARAOHS, continued, 
 
 [ Plate II 
 
 i.j. (9) The position of the ovals is somewhat diffe- 
 rent from those which precede, and follow them. The first 
 two are the general forms of his prenomen, the two next 
 of his nomen. The fifth is of his queen ; the sixth has the 
 prefix royal queen, and royal daughter. Nos. 1.2.3. 4. 
 5. 6, in the space below, are the variations of the prenomen, 
 and 7- 8 of the nomen. No. 9 includes the nomen and pre- 
 nomen with the additional figures of Pthah, the lord of truth, 
 and the lion headed goddess ; copied from the colossus at 
 Memphis. Nos. 10. 11 variations of the queen's name; 12 
 of that of his daughter. 13 Amunmeet his mother ; "14 is 
 perhaps of his second queen ; 15 the goddess queen, and 
 royal mother, is the name of the wife of Amunoph III, being 
 one of his ancestors ; and 16 appears to be of the same 
 queen, with the additional title of mother. 
 
 His square title is much varied. 
 
 k. 1. The variation No. 3 is taken from the proces- 
 sion of the sons of the last king, at the Memnonium ; he pro- 
 bably changed the form of his prenomen, when he ascended 
 the throne after e f , the succession of the kings is uncer- 
 
 (9) Among the remains of the time of this monarch (Rameses the Great) 
 is a bas-relief in a ruined town on the ancient canal of Suez, probably belonging 
 to some large building, which I only visited a few days ago, and subsequently 
 to my concluding the account of the succession of the Pharaohs. This seems 
 to have been one of the canals, said to have been opened by order of Sesosiris 
 or Rameses the Great. 
 
[ 112 J 
 
 tain ; some of them are found in the unplaced series in 
 Plate V. 
 
 LIST OF THE PHARAOHS, continued, 
 
 [ Plate III. 
 
 The second name in the XXV Dynasty, is of Sabaco 
 II. The two first ovals, in the variations, are different 
 forms of his prenomen, the third is the nornen, with the 
 addition of a beloved of Amun." Nos. 4. 5 and 8 are of 
 Amun-atis, with that of another queen No. 6. The oval 
 No. 7 probably contains the name of her father. 
 
 I am still doubtful, which of these two Sabacos should 
 be placed first. 
 
 Below the name of Tirhaka, are variations of his nomen 
 and prenomen; No. 3 is of the nomen. No. 4 is perhaps 
 of his queen. 
 
 XXVI Dynasty. The queen, whose name is placed 
 under that of Neco, appears to have lived about this time. 
 Under that of Psamaticus II, I have placed the name of 
 Amun-atis, as she seems to have been the mother of his 
 wife ; below this, are four variations of his daughter's name, 
 the wife of the succeeding monarch. 
 
 The variation of Amasis presents the title of son of 
 Neith, a part from the name Ames ; below this, is a name, 
 perhaps of some queen, or one of his family 3 who lived 
 about this time. 
 
[113] 
 
 XXVII Dynast)-. The two variations of the preno- 
 men, and that of the nomen are from the temple of el Khar- 
 geh, in the great Oasis. 
 
 XXX Dynasty. In the variations, are three forms 
 of this name ; the last two do not correspond with that of 
 Nectaneho. 
 
 This plate ends with the names of Philip, and Alex- 
 ander the great ; the variation, as well as the prenomen, 
 of the last of these, present the title of " beloved of Amun." 
 
 PROPORTIONS OF AN EGYPTIAN FIGURE. 
 
 [ Plate IV. 
 
 This plate begins with the proportions of an Egyptian 
 figure; taken from the sculptures of the tombs at Thebes. 
 
 When the Egyptians intended to sculpture, or paint 
 figures on a wall, they began by smoothing the surface, 
 and drawing a number of parallel lines at equal dis- 
 tances ; at right angles to which were traced other lines, 
 forming a series of squares. The size of these squares de- 
 pended upon the size of the figures to be introduced ; but 
 whatever was their size, nineteen parts or spaces were 
 always allowed for the height of the human figure; if smaller 
 figures were to be introduced, intermediate lines were then 
 ruled, which formed smaller squares, and consequently a 
 figure of smaller proportion. Diodorus says the Egyptian 
 figure was divided into twenty-one parts and a quarter ; a 
 
[ m i 
 
 very strange division, in which too, I believe, he is not cor ^ 
 rect ; J. must however allow that the proportions used by 
 them in drawing do not always agree with their statues; but 
 much less do those of Diodorus. 
 
 The figures of the earlier times are of more lengthened 
 proportions, because what is taken from the breadth of the 
 limbs gives the appearance of greater height 3 but the total 
 length of the figure is still divided into nineteen parts, in 
 their sculptures and fresco-paintings. 
 
 NAMES OF THE FrOLEMJES, 
 
 [ Plate IV continued. 
 
 No. 1 of the upper part represents the name of Ptolemy 
 Physcon, or Euergetes II, offering to " the soter god, the 
 father of his fathers, Ptolemy (Lagus) the saviour god," and 
 to " the goddess mother of his mothers, Berenice, the sa- 
 viour goddess." In No. 2 the same king is offering to " the 
 brother god, the father of his fathers, Ptolemy " Philadel- 
 phus, and Ci the goddess who loves her brother, the goddess 
 mother of his mothers, Arsinoe^ the goddess who loves her 
 brother." 
 
 In the second part, No. 1 Ptolemy Physcon is offering 
 to the god, father of his father, Ptolemy Philopator, " the 
 god who loves his father" and to the goddess, mother of 
 his mother, Arsinoe, the goddess who loves his father." 
 This may perhaps be a bolt, or broken line, instead of a 
 
[ 115 ] 
 
 snake, which would signify " her father •" the stone is 
 broken in this part. 
 
 In No. 2, the same king is offering to <{ the royal fa- 
 ther, Ptolemy" Epiphanes, C( the god illustrious, " and to 
 the royal mother, Cleopatra, the goddess Epiphanes." 
 
 Between Philadelphus and Philopator, come Euergetes I, 
 and Berenice, but they are here omitted for some reason, 
 perhaps from their intending to sculpture merely two com- 
 partments ; and no mention is made of Philometor, the bro- 
 ther of Ptolemy Physcon, which is easily accounted for, 
 from the enmity of the two brothers. These names are 
 found in a small temple called Qasr el Agocs, below Medee~ 
 net Haboo, built by the second Euergetes. 
 
 LIST OF THE PTOLEMIES. 
 
 [ Plate IV continued. 
 
 Not having my former papers of Nubia, I cannot make 
 this list as complete, as I could have wished; nor can I find 
 the names of the two first Ptolemies, of Lathyrus, Auletes, 
 and Dionysus, in any of the papers now with me ; I am not 
 certain that they are to be met with in Nubia, though I 
 remember to have copied many Ptolemaic names, from the 
 temples there. One of these last is perhaps on the front 
 towers of the propylon at Phiice. 
 
 The nomen of Ptolemy Soter, and of Berenice are alone 
 introduced here ; and the second is that of Philadelphus, 
 with Arsinoe. After the name are placed the titles of Soter 
 God, God Philadelphus, and Gods Adelphi, 
 
 R 
 
[116] 
 
 It is as well to remark that the titles of Adelphi, Philo- 
 patores^ and others, given the Ptolemies, are not to be 
 looked for in the ovals, but after them ; which does not 
 seem to have been hitherto observed : this is of consequence 
 in copying the names. The same occurs in the Rosetta stone ; 
 thus we find Euergetes I. has, in his pronomen, the same 
 characters, which follow the name of his father, and which 
 then signify " brother gods/' After that of Euergetes, is 
 "~.~.il. son of the gods Adelphi/' After Philopator, is " the 
 father god, the god Philopator, and the gods Philopator es." 
 Epiphanes has two half circles in his prenomen, and after 
 the name, as usual, is his title, " God Epiphanes." 
 
 This was the case with all the Ptolemaic names, and it 
 is after, and not in the name, that we must look for the title, 
 which distinguished each of these kings. 
 
 Epiphanes and Euergetes II, are given on the authority of 
 Greek inscriptions. There appears to be another form of the 
 name of the first of these, which I do not now remember. 
 
 Euergetes II, Physcon, called also Eupator, and Soter, 
 had two queens . The first of these is called the royal sister ; 
 the second, royal wife ; the former being the widow of Phi- 
 lometor his brother, the latter her daughter. 
 
 The first Alexander and Cleopatra had the titles of 
 Philometores(10)Soteres, as we learn from the Greek inscrip- 
 tion at Qoos, and which is found in the hieroglyphics fol- 
 lowing their names. 
 
 Neocesar, or Csesarion, the son of Cleopatra and Ju- 
 lius Caesar, has the title of Philopator. In the second oval, 
 
 (10) Latbyrus had also this title, and he seems to be the Philometor of 
 Ombos, given in the unplaced names. 
 
[ H7 ] 
 
 he is called Kaisaros ; in the thirds Ptolemy Neokaisarcs. 
 This word; terminated with an S, is probably, as well in this 
 name, as in those of the Roman Emperors, equivalent to 
 Csesars, or gods Caesars. 
 
 The remaining names are of Lucius Verus, from Philoe. 
 
 The first of these is a corrected copy of the last, in those 
 before sent to England for publication ; ascertained by the 
 help of a ladder ; the remaining ones are on the opposite 
 wall. They are as follow : Marcus, Kaisaros^ Autocrator, 
 Antoninus, Commodus, Verus, Marcus, Kaisaros, Autocra- 
 tor, Eusebes, the everliving, Sebastus. For the names of 
 the Csesars, I refer the reader to my papers of last year. 
 
 UNPLACED SERIES. 
 
 [ Plate V. 
 
 A. B. C. D are before Amunoph I. 
 
 E before Amunmai Rameses, or Rameses the Great, 
 the i j of Plate II. 
 
 F. G are found together. 
 
 H. I probably before the eighteenth dynasty ; as also 
 J. K. L. and M. N. O. P. Q : the name No. 2 under I is 
 perhaps the nomen of this king. 
 
[ 118] 
 
 O is of Hakori, an old king, and different from that of 
 the same name, in the twenty-ninth dynasty. 
 
 P is from a small pyramidion, found hy me at Thebes. 
 
 Q is on a block, used in a building of the time of Ra- 
 meses II. It does not however follow, that this king is of 
 earlier date than the great conqueror, as the stone may have 
 been introduced by one of the Ptolemies, who repaired the 
 temple. 
 
 S.S. these two names are frequently found together, 
 and are perhaps of the same king, or Psamaticus II. 
 
 T from the Kossayr road. 
 
 U is of Mandoftep or Mandoo, who may be the Mendes 
 of Diodorus, and who came after the eighteenth dynasty. 
 
 V. W. This is perhaps a variation of the name of 
 Amunoph the third's brother ; he is found at Alabastron 
 (Til el Amarna) ; at Gebel Toona on the opposite side of the 
 river, to the west of Hermopolis, and at Qoos (Apollino- 
 polis Parva) . The hieroglyphics of the sun are here intro- 
 duced into his name, as in that of his queen, and that which 
 precedes it, marked V. He is always represented in the 
 grottoes of Til el Amarna, and at Gebel Toona, worship- 
 ping the sun, which sends forth rays, terminating in human 
 hands. I have once seen this form of the sun, on the Kos- 
 sayr road, and once at E'Souan ; with this last occur the 
 names of Amunoph III, and, apparently, of his brother. 
 
 X appears to be merely a variation of the name of 
 Amunmai Rameses. 
 
 Y.Z. a. b. c. d. are from the tombs below the pyra- 
 mids of Geezeh, they are probably of very ancient kings; 
 some of them have not kingly titles. 
 
 f is of an early kins. 
 
[ 119 ] 
 
 g is found with the name of Amunoph I, in a tomb at 
 Thebes. 
 
 h is posterior to Amunmai Rameses. 
 
 i. j. k. are probably posterior to the nineteenth dynasty. 
 
 1 is perhaps in one of the dynasties, which precede the 
 Sheshonk family. 
 
 m. n. 6. p are found at Mount Sinai. I am indebted 
 for them to the kindness of Major Felix. 
 
 o appears to be a cotemporary of I. J. Plate /. 
 
 UNPLACED QUEENS, found alone. 
 
 No. 1 has the prefix " royal daughter, royal sister, 
 goddess wife, royal spouse, the potent ruler of the world. . . 
 Ames Amunmait." 
 
 No. 2 is preceded by hieroglyphics, signifying " Osi- 
 ris (1) (i. e. deceased) the goddess mother ;" she is before 
 o. p. of Plate II ; and No. 3 is in all probability anterior 
 to that king. 
 
 No. 6 is before h in Plate IV. 
 
 No. 9 is on a wooden sarcophagus, found at Thebes, 
 lined with hieratic inscriptions, which also contain her 
 name. 
 
 (1) This name is applicable to women, as well as men ; the idea was 
 taken from their being embalmed in the form of the person, Herodotus did 
 not think it right to mention. 
 
[ 120 | 
 
 PHONETIC ALPHABET. 
 
 [Parte VL 
 
 Letter. 
 
 No. 
 
 Example found in the < 
 word : s 
 
 Letter. 
 
 No. 
 
 Example found in the 
 word : 
 
 A. E. I. 
 
 1 
 
 Autocrator (1) ' 
 
 B. V. 
 
 2 
 
 } Tiberius Berenice 
 
 
 2 
 
 Cleopatra Autocrator ' 
 
 
 3 
 
 ) Eusebes 
 
 
 3 
 
 Adrianus ' 
 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 C Sebastus and put for 
 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 > Antoninus 
 
 
 t No. 2. 
 
 C Sebastus Eusebes 
 
 
 6 
 
 Berenice 
 
 
 £ Tiberius 
 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 Adrianus Antoninus 
 Cleopatra &c. 
 
 
 6 
 7 
 
 > Sebastus 
 
 
 9 
 
 Tiberius Antoninus 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 Autocrator 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 
 Adrianus Antoninus 
 V Antoninus 
 
 1 D.T.Th. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 f Tiberius Autocratoi 
 £ Adrianus 
 Tiberius Domitianus 
 
 
 14 
 
 Isis 
 
 
 3 
 
 Domitianus 
 
 
 15 
 
 Antoninus 
 
 
 4 
 
 put for No. 3. 
 
 
 16 
 
 Osiri 
 
 
 5 
 6 
 
 Adrianus 
 Domitianus 
 
 B. V. 
 
 1 
 
 C Severus Sebastus 
 f Tiberius < 
 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 Autocrator 
 
 Pthah Autocrator &c* 
 
 (1) 
 
 The 
 
 letter with a line under i 
 
 tj is that fo 
 
 r whi 
 
 ch the charactei )C 
 
[ 121 j 
 
 Letter, 
 
 No. 
 
 Examaple found in tbe \ 
 word : i 
 
 D. T.Th 
 
 9 
 
 i Adrianus Tiberius i 
 { and for Nos. 3 8 i 
 
 NT for D 
 
 1 
 
 Dacicus or NTacicus i 
 
 
 2 
 
 Darius or NTarius ^ 
 
 soft U. 
 
 1 
 
 Pthah S 
 
 
 o 
 
 Tirhaka Hadrianiu S 
 
 
 5 
 
 Tirhaka ^ 
 
 OF.OY 
 Y. AY. 
 
 \\ 
 
 Osiria t 
 
 
 2 
 
 C Mandoo put for ^ 
 ( Nos. 3 4 J 
 
 
 3 
 
 put for Nos. 45 7 ? 
 
 
 4 
 
 * Autocrator Eusebes ? 
 ( Claudius J 
 
 
 5 
 
 put for Nos. 3 4 i 
 
 
 6 
 
 Ptolemceos &c. i 
 
 
 7 
 
 C Ptolpmaios Cleo- i 
 £ patra &c. i 
 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 > Autocrator \ 
 
 Letter. 
 
 No. 
 
 Example found in the 
 word : 
 
 O.F.OY. 
 
 
 C Nos. 12 and 13 are 
 
 Y.AY. 
 
 
 £ synomtnous 
 
 G. K 
 
 or C. 
 
 \"i 
 
 Cains Claudius Csssar 
 
 
 2 
 
 Caesar also put for Dj? 
 
 
 3 
 
 Germanicus Autocrator 
 
 
 4 
 
 Claudius 
 
 
 5 
 6 
 
 ) 
 
 i 
 
 
 7 
 
 i 
 
 
 3 
 
 / Caspar 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 iO 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 / 
 
 
 12 
 
 put for No. 11 
 
 
 ,3 
 
 Caesar 
 
 M. 
 
 2 
 
 Domiiianus Ptolemreos 
 C Mai « beloved" Do- 
 ' mitianus 
 
 Maut " mother 
 Ftolemoeos 
 
 Araua 
 
[ 122 ] 
 
 Letter. 
 
 ftp, 
 
 Example found in the 
 word : 
 
 s 
 
 M. 
 
 6 
 
 Mai " beloved " put 
 I for No. 2 
 
 
 
 
 f Mes " born " put 
 
 
 
 
 £ for No. 4 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 put for No. 4 Comodus 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Germanicus 
 
 f Appears to occur for 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 </ No. 5 in Aniun and 
 (__ Amunti 
 
 
 N. 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 i put for No. 3 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Antouiuus Nero 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Antoninus Adrianus 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 f put for No. 3 Adria- 
 ( nus Antoninus 
 
 \ 
 
 
 6 
 
 put for No. 3 
 
 \ 
 
 S. 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 > Kaisaros Ptolemoeqs 
 
 i 
 
 s 
 
 s 
 
 \ 
 
 s 
 
 S 
 
 s 
 
 
 3 
 
 f Ptolemoeos Severus 
 £ Sebastus 
 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 > Kaimoa 
 
 Letter. 
 
 P. Ph. 
 
 Vo. 
 
 Example found on the 
 word : 
 
 6 
 
 Antoninus Sebastus 
 
 7 
 
 Antoninus 
 
 8 
 
 Kaisaros 
 
 9 
 
 Antoninus 
 
 10 
 
 Kaisaros Sebastus 
 
 11 
 
 C Adrianus Antoninus^ 
 ( Tiberius 
 
 12 
 
 Sebastus Kaisaros 
 
 
 / Sebastus Kaisaros_ 
 
 13 
 
 / probably a rough mode 
 
 
 \ of sculpturing No. 1 
 
 14 
 
 Antoninus Isis 
 
 15 
 
 put fur No. 3 
 
 16 
 
 Sebastus 
 
 17 
 
 Kaisaros 
 
 19 
 
 in sened " support " 
 
 20 
 
 in son " brother " 
 
 21 
 
 in Arsinoe ? 
 
 1 
 
 / Ptolemeos Cleopatra 
 
 2 
 
 V Philippus 
 
 . 
 
 Cleopatra 
 
[ 123 ] 
 
 Letter. 
 
 No. 
 
 P. Ph. 
 
 L. R. 
 
 Sh. X. 
 
 Example found iu the 
 word : 
 
 Vespatianus. 
 
 ( Kaisaros Cleopatra 
 ( Arsinoe. 
 
 Arsinoe Ptolemoeos. 
 
 Nero Claudius. 
 
 > Nero Kaisaros. 
 
 Kaisajros Aurelius. 
 \utocrator Germanicus 
 Ra, " the Sun." 
 
 Xerxes or Kshershea 
 
 ( or Ksheeorsha. 
 Darius orNTariosh. 
 
 Letter, 
 
 Sh.X. 
 
 X.orKS 
 
 Ps. 
 
 Au. 
 
 To. 
 
 sq Example found in the 
 word : 
 
 3 Xerxes. 
 
 Alexandros. 
 
 Psamaticus. 
 
 Aurelius Autocrator. 
 
 Autocrator Antoniam. 
 
 For the Dj, and Mn f I 
 have no certain au- 
 thority. 
 
 S 
 
[ 124 ] 
 
 NOTE ON THE PHONETIC ALPHABET, OF 
 Plate FL 
 
 I have divided the characters into proved, probable, 
 and doubtful ; the first are those, for which there is some 
 authority, deduced chiefly from the names of the Ptolemies, 
 and Caesars. Some of them were evidently used to express 
 two different letters, as the ram, ( or rather goat) and 
 others. 
 
 Those called probable are, for the most part, supposed 
 to answer to the letter, under which they stand; but for 
 which I have no positive authority. 
 
 The doubtful are not only without positive authority, 
 but not at all to be depended upon; though, as far as 
 conjecture goes, there is some reason for supposing they 
 answer to the letter above them. 
 
 The Egyptian numbers follow the alphabet jin this 
 Plate; explanations of which are given under each. For 
 the first notice of the forms of these numbers, we are in- 
 debted to the ingenious research and inquiry of Dr. Young, 
 
 Plate FIL 
 
 This Plate contains the names attached to the priso- 
 ners, found in the temples of Egypt, with those of the 
 
uuftftie.Tfie.ivt to Piatt. v 
 
 •; ■■• —•'-■■ - uu/ijiLerutni foHa.lt.VN. ■ ■ ■ — , - 
 
 JL object terny to Imtia toyttbar aj many kriso'ners' names as fiofsi.iU,J Aave avaiLL 
 myself cr tkc kinbicfs <& JKej or JtLx.V^ insert thehlbwlrLq.cofiUlbLlrri atSoltlr 
 
 Jiruofiers of A.Tnatioh.h.3 
 
 
 FerAp.jitndix.N?l. — Or the cedtna $ tfce JKeflifconiunt otven. ln.jW!Bu.rtcns^ 
 
 tkt o lattrcatan- riay^fy-th-e H,sm<jr ck Jet/icy are tftujr retires ente<L :ji. the S days 
 at fte eai of the year, after Mesore.C . B the ieliacai nsv.ia oj tic doq>tav,*Lzk kz\ 
 t6.rn.uxk e«crUer tntfie afle oj- iKcinescs .'Z/^may then aave. coin.ci.cle.oL m'tA tft.fi 
 jhstk. D. E, ttc aamc of tkc J tar ,XnJ Jouicr. 
 
 rearj rutiaqr 0] 
 
 
 LI 
 
 
 
 
 * * -a 
 
 
 A <0 
 
 W 
 
 ^ 
 
 /A 
 
 *' K l 
 
 LT 
 * 
 
 ffi; 
 
 ? 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 <o 
 
 ... ; O 
 
C 125 ] 
 
 kings, to whom they belong, and by whom they are led in 
 triumph. Each of these ovals, which differ- from those 
 containing kings' names, are suspended to the figure of a 
 captive, b. 4 of the prisoners of Rameses III. No. 4 of 
 those of Amunmai Rameses, and a. 4 of those of his father, 
 much resemble the name of Assur or Assyria. 
 
 Many other names of towns and provinces might be 
 proposed, as answering to some of these, but time and fu- 
 ture discoveries will, we hope, render conjectures useless. 
 No. 1 of the captives of Thothmes IV, is also found with 
 those of the father of the second Rameses ; but it is not 
 inserted in this plate. Most of the names end in a three- 
 pointed hieroglyphic, which seems to signify <£ foreigner;" 
 or " hilly country," in opposition to the level valley of the 
 Nile. This character forms part of the group called West- 
 ern Mountain, in speaking of the god Ra: a group which, 
 as I before observed, I had supposed to refer to Amunti, or 
 Amenti : I since find, that pement signifies, in Coptic, the 
 West. 
 
 Plate Fill. 
 
 Nos. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7- 8. 9. 10. 11 are hieroglyphics 
 from the forts attacked by the Egyptian kings, in the war, 
 mentioned in the succession of the Pharaohs. 
 
 No. 12 is before the king, shooting his arrows at the 
 flying enemy. Nos. 13. 14. 15, are over the prisoners, 
 
[ 126 J 
 
 taken in the naval fight, at Medeeiiet Haboo. No. 16 is a 
 figure of one of those captives. 
 
 \ 
 MISCELLANEOUS HIEROGLYPHICS, explained. 
 
 No. 17- A king offering a nosegay u Ab" to Amun. 
 The hieroglyphics signify " a present, (or offering) of a 
 nosegay to his father Amunra, he makes it to him, who is 
 the giver of life;" or " he makes (this offering) to him, who 
 &c. . . " The snake, following the eye, refers to the 
 god, ko whom the offering is made, and not to the king ; 
 as may be seen in No. 46, where it is changed for a bolt, 
 or broken line, signifying " her," the gift being presented 
 to a goddess. 
 
 18. Is another form of the same : " he gives ah, a 
 nosegay ;" or " the offering of a nosegay." 
 
 19. Is before a king, putting a necklace round the 
 neck of Amunra, the hieroglyphics imply u he gives x 
 necklace," 
 
 20. <l The servant or attendant of the priest;" (who 
 offers the vases, or drink offerings.) These are over a ser- 
 vant, running before the chariot of the priest. 
 
 21. Before a woman clapping her hands, to the sound 
 of music : it appears to be hes-tot u the sound of the hand.'' 
 
 22. Before a blind harper. 
 
 23. Before another harper, but not blind, 
 
 24. Before another harper, 
 
[ 127] 
 
 25. Before another. 
 
 26. Before a woman, playing the harp. 
 
 27. Before a player of the flute. Seb I believe signi- 
 fies a flute. 
 
 28. Mes-en, " born of " synonymous with No. 29. 
 
 30. " The mother of the gods." 
 
 31. " Her father." 
 
 32. " His father." 
 
 33. A vase bearing the name u Artep," followed by 
 the figurative sign of vase : they are generally called " A rep," 
 as will be seen presently. 
 
 34. " He gives to." 
 
 35. u She gives to." 
 
 36. " The mother goddess," a title given to queens in 
 the sense of ancestor, or mother of his mothers ; as maybe 
 seen in the offerings, made by Ptolemy Physcon, Plate IV. 
 
 37. " Royal mother;" or mother of the present king. 
 
 38. The king is here offering a figure of one of his 
 ancestors, to the god Amunra. The word ancestors seems 
 to be formed of a half circle, a quail, another half circle, 
 and the figure of a deceased person. They frequently form 
 the word ancestor of the combination of u father, father, '* 
 tou, tou; or Tou-en-Tou (i father of his father," as we 
 find in the above mentioned plate; and in the variations of 
 c d, Plate I. One bird will answer to the ou, twice re- 
 peated; of which there are several instances in hieroglyphi- 
 cal writing. But the Rosetta stone seems to present an 
 objection to this combination signifying u ancestor," for 
 in the 11th and 12th lines, no mention is made of ancestors, 
 and these same characters occur, in the sense of Ci ceremo- 
 nies enjoined by law," in which sense it should then be ad-= 
 
[ 128 ] 
 
 mitted in the 6th line ; and consequently here ; I leave this 
 to the decision of the reader. The same occurs in No. 39. 
 The hieroglyphic which follows the waved line, N, accom- 
 panied by three, and generally four balls, is again found on 
 the vase in No. 40. This group signifies some kind of 
 offering, probably rings of gold or pieces of money, and fre- 
 quently occurs in the tombs, as if forming part of the pos- 
 sessions of the deceased. 
 
 41. " He gives life/' 
 
 42. " She gives life/'. 
 
 43. " His daughter who loves him/' (1) 
 
 44. {C His son who loves him." 45. i( her sister." 
 46, " his brother." 46. (c an offering of money ? to his 
 mother, he presents (this) to her, who is the giver of life, 
 like the sun.'* 
 
 4/> " He gives a figure of truth to his father," offer- 
 ings of this figure are not uncommon. 
 
 48. The vases here are different, and bear a diffe- 
 rent name, from those called i£ Arep.'V They seem to be 
 named " Astet;" the hieroglyphics signify, "he gives, 
 (or a gift with, i.e. of ) vases to his mother, the queen of 
 heaven." 
 
 49. a. <c He gives incense, and libation to his father 
 Amunra." The hieroglyphics of this god are frequently 
 reversed, in this manner. 
 
 49. b. "He gives an offering? of incense and liba- 
 tion." 
 
 (1) vidr the work of Monsr. Cfcampolliou, where several of these simi- 
 lar groups arc explained. 
 
 1 Y h.io JhvfL. 
 
 i 
 
[ 129] 
 
 49. c. Has a similar import ; with the addition " to 
 his father." 
 
 50. a and b. The word ci Arep," for vase, here occurs j 
 but whether it signifies the vase itself, or the wine it con- 
 tained, I have not been able to decide ; having several in- 
 stances in favor of both. 
 
 51. " He gives incense to Pthah." 
 
 52. " We give you life, stability, and power, in their 
 fullest extent." The last character, a segment of a circle, 
 at the end of a sentence, seems to have the force cff the 
 Arabic " gemm£en," "collectively" or " every kind of." 
 I have therefore translated it " in their fullest extent." 
 
 These or similar hieroglyphics always follow the namea 
 of the gods, to whom the kings are making offerings 5 see 
 also the translation of an obelisk by Hermapion. 
 
 53. " I ? give you manifest dominion over the world." 
 54._ " We give you Osiri." This word is followed by 
 
 the plural sign ; but I do not know what the gift of these 
 Osiris signifies. 
 
 55. " The name of him who is good, the king Rame- 
 ses HI,*' is from the temple of Medeenet Haboo. The word 
 Ran u name" is followed by its figurative sign, a blank oval. 
 
 56. Ci The support of his father;" senad signifies sup- 
 port, also in arabic. 
 
 57. " The defender of her brother j" a title given 
 to Tsis. 
 
 58. u Sem," " a priest," who clad in leopard-skin 
 attends the arks, or sacred boats in their processions, be- 
 sides other functions. 
 
 59. " A priest," probably of the libations, being often 
 found over priests in that capacity. 
 
[ 130 ] 
 
 60. 61 1 62. Occur over a carpenter, and appear to re- 
 semble the Arabic word e nogar,' which has a similar im- 
 port. The last of these is followed by the implements of 
 of his trade. 
 
 63. 64. 65. 66 and 67 are explained, in speaking of the 
 months of the Memnonium, in the next plate. 
 
 68 Over a boat-builder. 
 
 69 Over a man, cutting a block of wood, with a chisel, 
 and mallet. 
 
 70. u The high priest of Amun." 
 
 71- " The priest of Athor." 
 
 72. " Open (1) the gates of heaven for? the unpe- 
 rishable (established) and splendid Isis, the goddess. " 
 
 73) "Ket" lord, or ruler, is masculine and feminine, 
 
 74 J and applies either to kings or queens. 
 
 75. « The lord of the land of Thebes." 
 
 J6. cc Lord of the land of .... ;" this is found at Den- 
 dera, but I do not know to what place it refers. 
 
 77 • These hieroglyphics, and female figure occur in 
 the name of Horpocrates, or at least in that group. She 
 was probably one of the women, employed in the sacred 
 offices, in the temple of Amun. 
 
 78. " Priest of Athor." (2) 
 
 79. "LordofPhiloe." 
 
 80. " Guardian of Philce" or perhaps " of that which 
 was sacred to Isis." 
 
 (1) On the authority of Horapollo, who says a hare signifies " to open." 
 
 (2) The hawk within a square, the hieroglyphic of this goddess, implies 
 Thy-Hor, " the abode of Horus;" by the unison of which two words her name 
 is formed. 
 

 [ 131 ] 
 
 81 . u Lord of the place of the cataract? ^- 
 
 82. " Ruler of the land of Senmaut," a title given to 
 Kneph, and Athor ; but I do not know to what place it re- 
 fers. This was found at Philoe. 
 
 83. "Lord of Tentyris." 
 
 84. " The hieraphoros of Amun." 
 
 85. « The high ? priest of Amun." 
 
 86. " The high priest of Thothmes IV." The priests 
 of the kings are often met with ; see also the inscription of 
 the Rosetta stone. 
 
 87- " The son of the high priest of Amun." 
 
 88. " His sister who loves him, the mistress of the 
 house, priestess of Amun." I do not know what the office 
 of this person was, but it is evident, that several women 
 were employed in the service of the temples, as we learn 
 from Herodotus and Diodorus ; though they may not have 
 borne the title of priestess. The wives of the priests were 
 often engaged in these offices ; for they were allowed to 
 marry, but, unlike the rest of the Egyptians, were restricted 
 to one wife.(l) 
 
 89. " Osiris" (a name given to the deceased) the royal 
 scribe Rames man deceased," or "judged." The hiero- 
 glyphic signifying royal cannot always have this sense, and 
 here it may be doubtful. 
 
 90. The Sothic year. 
 
 
 
 (1) Diodorus, Lib. 1, sect, 80. 
 
[ 132] 
 
 NOTE ON THE LIMITED USE OF SYNONYMOUS 
 HIEROGLYPHICS. 
 
 Certain hieroglyphics were admitted into certain sen- 
 tences^ and synonymous characters were not used indis- 
 criminately to express the same letter, without attention 
 to the word or sentence, of which it was to form a part. 
 Thus Amun is written with a feather, A ; an oblong cha- 
 racter with projecting spikes, M; and a waved line, N 3 but 
 they do not substitute an owl or a vase for the m and n of 
 this word, though they are synonymous characters; some 
 changes are however allowed, and two or more characters 
 may be used for some letters indiscriminately, at all times. 
 
 Pet (C belonging to" was written with a square, P; and 
 an arm bearing a pyramid, or a pyramid alone, T ; but not 
 with a half circle for t, or any other character which had 
 a similar force. 
 
 Observe also the two characters of M, used for C( be- 
 loved;" and that for " born of " ; and others, proofs of what 
 I have here remarked. With respect to the consonants, 
 the choice of the character may depend on the vowel 
 which follows as in MA, or precedes as in En. 
 
 TABLET OF KINGS AT ABYDUS. 
 
 Plate IX. 
 
 This tablet has been so often mentioned, that it is un- 
 necessary for me to add any other remark, than this : that I 
 
[ 133] 
 
 should not have here inserted a copy of it, had not all those 
 which I have seen, hitherto published, been more or less 
 incorrect ; not excluding my own, which I sent home in my 
 papers of last year. The error in that was in the name 39, 
 where I had placed a waved line after the sun. The name 
 of the last king will be found from this tablet, as from the 
 Colossus of Memphis, to be the same as that in the lateral 
 and lowest lines, of which tqo the monuments of Egypt 
 present several proofs, contrary to the opinion of a distin- 
 guished savant, who has published them as two different 
 kings; and placed one before, the other after Rameses III. 
 
 Below this are the twelve Egyptian months, from the 
 Memnonium of Thebes. The Egyptians had three seasons 
 which seem to be of the water plants, of ploughing ? and of 
 the waters ; each divided into four portions, of thirty days ; 
 called, the first, second, third, and fourth month, followed 
 by the season to which they belonged. The star and first 
 moon do not enter into the name of the month, which is 
 formed of the second moon, and the numeral sign under it. 
 The first month is Thoth, which began the 29th August. 
 The second began the 28th September, and so on to the 
 end of Mesore, when the five days were added, and every 
 fourth year, six : for, from a great number of authorities, ( 1 ) 
 
 (1) Vide Horapollo, Diodorus, and Macrobius. Vide also No, I, in the 
 Appendix, 
 
[ 134] 
 
 it would be easy to prove, that the Egyptians knew, and 
 used intercalation, (2) very long before the time of Julius 
 Caesar. They had two years, one intercalated, the other 
 not : the former was calculated from the heliacal rising 
 of the dog-star, to that of the ensuing year, and was hence 
 called the sothic year ; it had also the name of squared 
 year, from the intercalation ; and, when expressed in hiero- 
 glyphics, a square is placed instead of the globe of the solar 
 year ; which last was used in the dates of their tablets, that 
 refer to the reigns of kings, or ages of individuals. 
 
 Diodorus (3) mentions three seasons, summer, winter 
 and spring ; but these rather resemble autumn, winter and 
 summer. 
 
 Some examples of the mode of writing the months, 
 may be seen in Plate VIII, Nos. 63 to 6J . The first of 
 these signifies <( In the twelfth year, third month, of the 
 flower season? or Athor, the 24th day" of the month. 
 The second : <( In the eleventh year, first month of the 
 waters, or Pachons, the 26th day/' The third, No. 65 : 
 (i The twelfth year, first month of the flower season, or 
 Thoth, the 9th day," The fourth, No. 66: "The first 
 month of ploughing ? or Tobi, the 26th day." The fifth, 
 No. 67: u The third month of the water season, or Epep, 
 the 6th day." 
 
 (2) Intercalation, and the arch probably went to Rome from Egypt about 
 the same time. 
 
 (3) Lib.. 1. sect, 16. 
 
LIST OF THE PLATES IN THIS WORK= 
 
 PART I. 
 
 LI Platea containing different representations of Egyptian deities, 
 
 PART II. 
 
 Plate I. Succession of thePharaolis, or list of Egyptian Kings. 
 II. The same continued. 
 III. The same continued. 
 
 - IV. Proportions of an Egyptian figure j and names of the Ptolemies. 
 V. Unplaced Series of early Pharaohs ; and Queens' names found 
 
 alone. 
 VI. Phonetic Alphabet and Egyptian Numbers. 
 VII. Names attached to prisoners. 
 
 VIII. Names on forts, attacked by Egyptian kings, in the war of 
 the East ; and a selection of several hieroglyphic sentences 
 and words. 
 IX. Tablet of kings' names at Abydus, and the twelve Egyptian 
 months. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 No. 1. 
 ON THE TWO EGYPTIAN YEARS. 
 
 ± COULD have wished to persuade myself, that the existence of the Egyptian 
 intercalated year was no longer doubted, and that'bare opinions, unsupported 
 by fact or plausible evidence, were already exploded ; but every day's experience 
 shows, that their overpowering force still guides many, who either from fear of 
 proposing new theories, or content with what has been before admitted by the 
 learned world, tacitly adopt every standard opinion as fact, considered incon- 
 trovertible from long reception, and the want of contradiction. 
 
 The conquest of Egypt, by the Roman arms, had acquainted that people 
 with the existence of the arch, and its utility as a substitute for wood, to which 
 it owed its invention ; nor can any one for a moment imagine,, that the vanity 
 of that nation would have allowed to remain concealed the came of its inventor, 
 had he been a Roman. The same remark extends to the intercalated year ; and 
 when were the Romans celebrated for astronomy, or any branch of mathema- 
 tics ? The Roman calendar was indeed put in order by Julius Cssar, but with 
 the assistance of Sosigenes, an Egyptian ; who, to supply the defect of the 
 sixty-seven days, that had been lost through the inattention of the pontifices, 
 and in order to bring the beginning of the year once more to the winter 
 solstice, as was instituted by Numa, made that year consist of fifteen months, 
 whence called the "year of confusion." The ensuing years were formed of 
 365 days, and every fourth, a day was added, making 366. The 29th August 
 at that time coincided with the 1st Thoth. The Egyptian Solar year consisted of 
 365 days, divided into 12 months of 30 days each, at the end of which were 
 added the five days called ep?ct, or intercalated. This Solar year was always 
 used by the Egyptians, for the common epochas, and calculations of the people; 
 as dates of their kings, ages of men, and the like. That used by the priests, for 
 astronomical purposes, was different, and was calculated from the heliacal 
 rising of the dog-star (Sothis) to that of the ensuing year, and consisted of 
 365 days and a quarter, i. e. every fourth year a day was intercalated, as in the 
 Julian year, making it to eonsist of 366 days ; hence as the Egyptian Solar 
 year, in every four years, loses a day of the Sothic, and the 1 st Thoth vague, 
 
[ii] 
 
 or Solar Thoth, runs through every part of that year, in the space of 1460 
 years, before it again coincides with the first Thoth of the Sothic yearj 
 this period is called the " the Sothic' period." This intercalated year was 
 afterwards adopted by the Copt inhabitants of Egypt, as their common civil 
 year, and the solar became no longer used ; but as the real year merely con- 
 tains 365 d. 5 h. 48'. 45"!, Jhis year|of 365£ days exceeds the true solar 
 year by upwards of IT, amounting to a day in about 131 years; and as the 
 Copts have never corrected the year, the first of Thoth, at the present time, 
 falls on the 10th September ; on which day they celebrate a festival, and bathe 
 in the waters of the rising Nile. 
 
 The first correction, for this excess of the Julian year, was made in Europe 
 by Fope Gregory XIII, in 1582, (a correction which was adopted in England 
 in 1752) and is called the new style, as that of the Copts and Greeks the old. 
 
 To satisfy the reader that the ancient Egyptians had two years, 1 shall first 
 call his attention to the origin and derivation of the expression, " Sothic 
 period," which I before mentioned; while we could scarcely believe any one 
 would have gravely advanced, that " this return to the same day of the Julian 
 year, being performed in the space of 1460 Julian years, this circlth called the 
 Sothic period." 
 
 Sccondty) to the authority of ancient writers. 
 
 Horapolio expressly tells us, the Egyptian Sothic year was^ called the 
 squared year, from the intercalation of the quarter-day, or one day every 4th 
 year, and was distinguished in hieroglyphic writing by a square, (as in No. 90, 
 Plate VIII:) Diodorus(l)says they make their months of 30 days, and add 5 days 
 and a fourth to the 12 months ; and does not allow this to have been a Roman 
 innovation; while Macrobius(2)actually affirms that" Julius Cassar derived from 
 the Egyptian institutions, the motions of the constellations, concerning which 
 he left some very learned papers, and also borrowed from the same source the 
 mode of regulating the extent of the year with the course of the sun." Again : 
 
 (3) " Caesar imitating the Egyptians, the only people acquainted with all 
 
 divine matters, attempted to regulate the year according to the number required 
 by the sun, which completes its course in 365 days and a quarter." Had 
 this been due to the care and skill of the Roman astronomers, Romans would, 
 
 (1) Diodorus, Lib. 1, sect. 50. 
 
 (2) Macrobius, Lib. 1, c. 18. 
 
 (3) Idem, Lib, 1, c. 16. 
 
[iii] 
 
 with their usual vanity, have informed us of a fact, they could have had no 
 object in concealing, and which they would have been proud to acknowledge ; 
 but the regulation of the Roman year awaited the conquest of Egypt ; and the 
 more uniform mode of calculating the extent of the annual revolution, adopted 
 by the Egyptian Priests, hinted the propriety of employing an Egyptian imthe- 
 matician, to settle the errors, which through time, and the neglect of the pon- 
 tifices had been suffered to accumulate, in the year of Numa. It does not 
 appear, whether the Egyptians omitted the intercalary day, every 130 years, 
 in the Sothic system, which we might expect from the usual accuracy of their 
 calculations, or were content with the approximation of the quarter day ; for 
 though the Copts do not reject this increase, and are satisfied with the regular 
 intercalation of one day every fourth year, this might have been from their 
 finding it perplexing and unnecessary, and that additional accuracy have been 
 rejected in later times, when Christianity took the place of the Pagan institu- 
 tions of Egypt j but if their solar year exactly coincided with the Sothic, every 
 1460 years, it is evident, that neither the ancient Egyptians, or Copts ever re- 
 jected the intercalary day ; whence these, like the common civil year, went 
 forward at the increasing ratio of 1 day in 131 years. 
 
 The poiDt however in question is I think sufficiently clear, that the interca- 
 lary day every fourth year was of Egyptian origin, and used by the priests long 
 before the conquest of Egypt by the Romans ; the name of " the Sothic period" 
 would alone prove this; and the particular observations made by the priests, res- 
 pecting the future state of their river, from prognostics, drawn from the appearance 
 of this star at rising, and the anxiety with which they expected its first aspect, 
 are well known j nor is it at all compatible with reason to suppose, that all this was 
 of a late time, and owed its origin to the conquest of the country by the Romans; 
 The rise of the Nile had always been looked upon as the moment of rejoicing, 
 the heliacal rising of this star happened when it was beginning to leave the 
 confinement of its banks, to overflow the lands, and promise abundance to 
 the inhabitants of Egypt, and the first appearance of the star had always been 
 the signal for the priests to ascertain the favorable or unfavorable prospects 
 its aspect was said to forbode ; nor could the time of its coincidence with the 
 sun have been ascertained, unless the period of its return were calculated; and 
 were all this anxiety, all this rejoicing at the rise of their river, and all these 
 peculiar institutions of Egypt to await the later epoch of the Roman conquest! 
 If we admit the accounts of every historian, who has mentioned the Egyptians 
 and Romans, we cannot for one moment suppose that Egypt was indebted to 
 her conqueror, for any skill or hint in astronomy, or mathematical science. 
 
 U 
 
APPENDIX. N, 2, 
 
 ^T*^. 
 
 S1NCE penning the foregoing pages,, my attention has 
 been called to the study of Coptic, arid a companion of hie- 
 roglyphics and that language, which,through the kind assistance 
 of Lord Prudhoe, by the use of his MSS, I have been enabled 
 to prosecute with more rapidity than I could have expected, 
 ha» induced me to compose a vocabulary of those Coptic, and 
 hieroglyphic words/ or sentences, which may be useful to % 
 ^eginner in the study of Egyptian monuments. The comple- 
 tion of this work requires time, and a careful examination, to 
 render it of service to the student in hieroglyphici \ in thfe 
 meantime I have thought that a few extract from it might 
 not be altogether out of place, in the present workj but little 
 of the Coptic is here introduced, for reasons which I shall 
 *xplain hereafter, and I have confined myself to a few words,* 
 which either resemble the phonetic reading of the hierogly- 
 phics, or are of more immediate 'use*J» that ^tmdy, 
 
EXPLANATORY REFERENCES, 
 
 AND NOTES ON THE 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 THE letters R, S. signify •« from the Rosetta Stone. %i 
 
 d. or d. $ demonstrative sign, which point! out the 
 
 nature of the group preceding it. 
 
 ex expletive sign, thus ; ** — A intimates an active? 
 
 or reflective sense ; — »■&- a noun^ "tT^XC a verb/ and 
 ^-.('oTT'-r') the participle past, etc. 
 
 / or/, s sign of the feminine gender, when following 
 
 a halfcircle. 
 
 /....»«..,.. feminine, pL plural 
 
 Th, M, . . , , * Theban, and Memphitic dialectf , 
 
 / h s , figurative hieroglyphic. 
 
 ph. ........ phonetic hieroglyphic* 
 
 <e. h* or <?//a£Z. emblematic* qr symbolic hieroglyphic 
 
 i i 01 after the Coptic word, signifies that it i* tht 
 
(3) 
 
 phonetic form oi' ihe hieroglyphics, and not taken from the 
 Coptic. 
 
 £n, ........ when taken from the enchorial. 
 
 Au» on the authority of ancient writers. 
 
 The Coptic Masculine article (ni ) is not used in hiero- 
 glyphics; the feminine ( '""J - ) is alone found, and follows ths 
 word (as the female sign, a halfcircle ) to distinguish groups* 
 beginning with a t , from those of the feminine gender. 
 
 The syllable or* prefixed to Coptic words, without the 
 article, seems to answer to u a, " or " an n in English* 
 as orpu'u-t a Man, m^u* «^.i the Man; in the plural it is re» 
 placed by £a.y* , as ^^^pi^ju^t Men,ropi*>x«-t the Men, 
 
 The^XL is pronounced hard, like our g, in go, and not 
 as dj. 
 
 The relative connection between Cush, and Thosh is sin- 
 gular. The word Cush, which appears to answer to 
 Ethiopia, ( in Coptic ^^Wy ) is retained in Kish ( impro- 
 perly writtenGyrshe ) the modern name of the district 
 about Gerf Hosayn in Nubia, in Coptic -tytuuj. . U 
 may only have been lower, or Northern Ethiopia. Of th« 
 hieroglyphics answering to this country I can only make Ket, 
 or Kut, though the force of the second character is not alto- 
 gether certain. 
 
 No, or Nof Was the Thebaid, or the South, perhaps so 
 
 called from Nef, or Noubj whence also the Noobatae, or No* 
 batss. The Andro, and Criosphinxes were types of the Rings, and 
 
 under this form they are often found making offerings to the 
 
 Gods, as well as under that of a hawk, the type of Re, the 
 
(4) 
 
 San: from this last they borrowed the tide of PhraliJ' _^ 
 erroneously written Pharaoh. 
 
 I have under the word King introduced merely the Arc* 
 drOsphinx. 
 
 There is yet some difficulty about Phut, the land of the 
 how ( v, the word Egypt ) but it is to be hoped this, like 
 many otheis, will be cleared up, as the study advances,, and 
 materials become more abundant. 
 

 Z. 
 
 ^^L«w, «^£— - - -X^b^M^T^ 
 
 •.'m^ ■ &*&, ^ &n*£f\xioy-'-T~* Wl^^tv "1*1 "1 -f 
 
 ^&W' ^&nfS . . . . . ■„ . . . ^ ^^f^ 
 
 ^>^>x^^r^-^-^^^&^. -^j^^y^i,^-^ r-r-VlfO'YV.J V©,fmf 
 
 /^u.' S*£m>£ a&rtzU^ (<rjf file. 
 
 % 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^/ tf / ^6 +s4&€*>U&us, 
 
 a 
 
 ^■C"*C*- 
 
 
 y^fi^vrr^, i.e. . JiL. a.<b«U- of .Worn* - . . - - - - - jj^ 
 
 '^t«/V'. 
 

 ? u-r j*?. 
 
 06 / V 
 
 -%--- %^'fa: • - • - - - :'V '""■*•■* 
 5!L /^// ...... '1- 
 
 
 
 -/ ^^ ^M^w. > .*' 2 V s *** -^ * 
 
 C^Jldrc^. ^Jfc. uytyu*- X^U^ibr lC**^J^y - - ~ ^3\'*^ l^** *» 
 
 A/r»^^*. f - - - - g^e •TOT" - - -j Al. , A"^f 
 
/ 
 
 -^ */^ trt^^ s^ai** - - . , - =MTt /y lllf ifr 
 
 <Lor*Lrf/&L i4^U^ On+^fcf, /L /**U jfj/2 1t| ** 
 
 <W - *&*.*]& • ' -^,%^ 
 
 $*C**^^ %«4 : 'iX Xotf ' - - ->C ill 
 
 £/V5 c*n>&. A^gf J^U^t^r-ifi ■ 
 
 -P- 
 
 
 " #£xyS ■ _ - H3# 
 
 « « *.r. 
 
 "Z'-cre*/ (*/»J//S-A ....... v. .- ■- f^-^-1 
 
 
 r 3'uy«/ ^.^ /-^ ! . . . . .'.■fr"^ViP#» i, f^fllH*J 
 
 •--- 
 
 ^H rr/v,- /~ -frxjzjb &*. Scioto.} 
 
 

 
 
 •.III , <£> I 
 
 5^n 
 
 Jew— . .'■...■- mc£j 7 ni|>o . . ... . •,■*■ r/ 
 
 
 
 $3 
 
 £j{^&&sAjl*L ■ - - ; ^^i c err »-)■■; "Ta^PHoTT^ - II- 
 
 ^ 'iX^-f ' * 5 ~ r> » <=- -II* 
 
 Z* >£*- ----- -ni^o • -Tl. C»X 
 
 ^ faUU*- fy My SwvraC • • 
 
 ^t ^y^~~~. . tyopTT • • • • J , ^^ 
 
 &.t*~z*r~3*- "TN^.W^. 
 
 /•* 
 
// 
 
 ^Hy-- 
 
 uz 
 
 ,***^fiL&; ch£j£2£< 
 
 «Jf Mi 
 
 A. , || 
 
 Stir /-.tsStJitC a /■ .%/rn.. . 
 
 I 
 
 'Ak '*r*t 
 
 
 \t g+JurtLy, £»+S~r. info, TTie^yg 
 
 \S\ .'entitle • / tfi*-*ji. t xS */*-J r,e>,,j-i 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 /*#C £«*««* i.i4c*tj4c - - - - 
 
 3Jtc ***X* 7X±** £*A3*S. S'jStLjU • 
 •'■fit. i/.ivx-J y^/t . <4*"Trt'*V, 
 
 * - - - 
 
 A.K 
 
 AT 
 
 /\ ' j T .1 • I /Nf-'X v» 
 
 f; it 
 
 
 rs T"! r* *- K 
 
 .IT h/c 
 
 * ,*» 
 
 / ' f 
 
 **i** - 
 
 NIK© 
 
 // 
 
 &spi^/Jy . ..... 
 
 . ttc*-ta.xlu.u>w - - A-Li 4 
 
 Ki 
 
 ~o 
 
 K4 1 
 
 Cv&W'l' tf^-iA- 
 
 ■1i.ii.TT1 
 
 ana*, 
 
 • I nil 1 
 
 ■iPli.IWi 
 
 11 
 
 era 
 
? a'/ * • • - * ■ „ ... 
 
 ■^f«^t <dL<*^ tit** 
 
 
 
 <? II! 
 
 ^5* 
 
 ti^^it 
 
 - -&«. &£Zr**, 
 
 ' ~ ' /^-^ w _ ...... ttlSn 
 
 
 

 
 C-3 
 
 era i r .— ; 
 
 
 J?. 
 
 
 /I. L 
 
 As 
 
 •^y.A-^. . . ... .^Jl^jflf 
 
 fyf^H'- ••••■••■ •^t^Jl3i,^l; 
 
 c J^^^ nilo £^ ,, ^* r ™<>«--©,ei T © > /^Gni 
 
 &&*6^* .... . . . , flft££ 
 
 -<1^l •: v. «£, /Lute) - n i w ^i^ ■ T. 2 - m 
 
JLL ml^.^i- 1 - ■ J^ -~ — 
 
 ", / ■. . . * t 
 
 - i -'f 1 - . ' • — — -w >i_ 
 
 - i/^vw^^^w*- • - - - • -'SSoV'STJSnj|o , !rj 
 
 ,5V HX^ WU» - .- • - - PH U2J - - \£ V ^ 
 
 i/. -/'///• / * ^w* 1 -» ' :asK 
 
 i /lcj ii^U^ £-J-i*> letnu Uijvi »J *j j.2L TC9K 
 
 ^ / ^ / / *~ W _-3p—»- . I* 
 
 ■l.^Ur j&h. 4S&9 {.Pins /I4f - - - ------ 3 i^^v V> 
 
 - <£ ^ / _Z~ ^L. • ■ A-MJU-WtT JU-&-* - - - . J3WC 
 
 3.;l/y £<&%si>*L. srf^L. <?->mA'n.- 
 
 M. {, . /.. / / / /. . ^J 
 
 ^ ^ - ' - 4 n * ^ 
 
 Js . 4 "~ *f- f*»*£ * 't'f^Sl- ~ • * * ' ■ ( * 8 - 
 
 4^**/ "Vw cva^ / raj, ■? 
 
 ^sfu-tw— ■ ■'.'■■ ■ *ufc-r- • /*^ -s»-t 
 
 ^M^jj&a^.. . -• ■ •' ilu ; 
 
 /. .,-- < / «i-nuor - • - *•*"* - 1 
 
 ^— . ■-.- • • • mn,i£ _ 
 
 i 
 
<s> . <~& 
 
 
 
 
 4^. ^utr c4jL":*:l\ ' J£ !LV f< 
 
 
 i /Vvv-\ 
 
 ^**- ^£ */-*' - F-jOrUJff 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 <r 
 
 * K^^tou* ....... ?t"^^V~ 
 
 ■K^c/-^ w 
 
 .C ^«. . . . Hligjao*^ I^M^v 
 
^ Sj» ' ' *' if) 
 
 
 
 <*W^ ^ J^Ut^t * is. 6pyjt/~ 
 
 % 1 
 
 * ' .-^k^.-*^:* outcry ' j: w ^ _ » P -^ 
 
 '4'- lS%<~ Ctr7*T^^Urr ■ - - r "^ »>. -*_ xT^ 
 
 fcs 
 
 ,^SW« >Jfc ^ - • -C^^ CUv - - ; -IIP 
 
 ^*~, /^^-^ ..... ^v— J! 
 
 *"* V «_J 
 
 "^^ /z - • ; iB,!ffiii 
 
 ,.J 
 
 ^^ JUcm/^/ **& 
 
 AiW«^^ 
 
'■- %?&44*2fc\ ■ ■ - m\~ 
 
 Mr*. JL*-. . V •& 
 
 
 t x 
 
 L.X. 
 
 
 %/it-c-* 
 
 ' CAtJX>«4 
 
 X__ . . -• . ,^. ! '" '^y 
 
 ^ --'■ 
 

 
 
 -v'' / z_ » y .v -''^ — H~ x */■*■ ft-* 
 
 
 f^^LyZ^- *#U/i^ tfA'-'*'**'** ■ t£y4iH,$! 
 
 
 !I^ 
 
"*■ /***€-• -%CM i^s£c* fxh^fc/ ! A~T* ft X M "*** AA ^ 
 
 V%^«kJU :^<k}/^v^ 
 
 Y 7S. > f <T * a^sa^.- A***V AM**^ AMrf*J 
 
 Xv ^ ef£.^ . ^ - </>£-■ ' • ' ^ 1— -*- V 
 
 ^ - - y ^ 
 
 ^-^~ • . i/iip^ 
 
 /* 
 
 0" /-- 
 
 £ n*^ *M. I ill / £*Ti ?3& 
 
 •? >tlw yu**^. ,&*_ IJcArny cf^tUL. ^-^ i . .J <<» mama * ~.JJ\\\ 
 
 • isa^xk. V*^*^^* . .. ; . . . /^ y ; 
 
 y • / ^ww ^jip»« 
 
 
 $U>-*44** ^-tKyfiU? &U&&*,. fcfc-^tfa-^ 2£t /e^^ A ^i ^ 
 
 $fc&fh ■ <ft>^x. 
 
 Ul 
 
 . 
 

 -=-.$$ 
 
 1 
 
 4/ . V- Et ° • *"*- rr f Ml, "i 
 
 *»»**"* 
 
 .jl W— -4& 9l»*ffr^ ( . t^J- OCT 
 
 jr. -i- r-^^ryr^ \ ■ fe£ IE kL 1$ 
 
 - ty*~y~ (7 *y 
 
 
 
 X &< &*■ ■' 
 
Aadea-o-cL. 
 Alylwl fSJ, I JS 
 
 Bcolsj TLiL. Filfc. jfT 
 
 #» zirr 7 
 Cofcfcer^OUT": - " ~-~ — ' 
 
 Lite d-: nu>cn .(y\xl&;) £ ". A vB^'i. 
 
 Goclj C b : i-oie[ci'i-sj- wL r«Xe Leurea. . - -ill J^«L, Iw T JT "■J"* 
 
 To strckc t teat • • \ }\d 
 
4 
 
 
 19 
 
 KoflH 
 
 
 ■ - v 
 
 Mi 
 
 ■ E|B|HiH 
 
 ■Hi 
 
 mm ■■ H 
 
 mm ■ H 
 ■■■■ : ■■ 
 
 JPui 
 
*» 4 
 
 Aside-.ui< 
 
 
 c o n or ;t t c ^c<> u * ; ric 
 
 /V Ivo Iiour rcatLcreoL 
 
 
 I SPA 
 
 v . *>. . I k*U* V Heli o k 
 
 l- 
 
 -A 
 
 cm 
 
 , Tk*Ux,AJi.'xaunre J tfeLrre •••I s I s J 1 £3 , ^ 
 
 ^ F\cU 5 , tkt lo-acl of- tkro ives , j 
 h-pctoimtaa , JrotWLjnxj.t'Loa- • 
 
 
 UHI® 
 
 tifhrn 
 
 
 I ■ 
 
 v* 
 
 ■ ■ ■ ■■■ 
 
 ■1 
 
 >•> 
 
 ■■ 
 
 
 /$2 
 
 9 
 
 H 
 
 ■■■■1 1 
 
 •J-/-s.--i-. 2351 
 
 i9 
 
 
 ' nfi 
 
 BH 
 
 
 araSfl 
 
 
 BS1 
 
 
 
 ^£88 
 
 
 
 nms 
 
A^ v^*n^^ u^^zO, pcuT-7 „ g,Mk): 
 
 JL Jf^^ neA±£A*r~ t^ / r?v tr^ 
 
 /^ *0*HjL£. ,Sn± t some,*}** l^/^O^}^ 
 
 &"<><* 
 
APPENDIX. N. 5. 
 
 Having made a slight alteration in Plate 4* ky lne *a* r *' 
 dutticn of the group of female figures on the right, I think 
 It necessary to add a few observation! on ihe sculptart? *b& 
 drawing of the ancient Egyptians. 
 
 Their artists were not only guided by certain rules, like 
 those of the eailiest, as well as most modern times, but wer4 
 bound to observe, in representations of their Gods, fhe most 
 icrupulous forms, prescribed by the priests, and which it was 
 a Saoile^e to transgress; the more effectually to accomplish 
 this object, ani prevent the intervention of any thins forbid- 
 den by the laws, in sacred subjects, the profession of artist 
 Was not allowed to be exercised by any common, or illite- 
 rate peison, lest, as says Sinesius, ttiey should attempt any 
 thing contrary to the laws, and regulations-, regarding the figu 
 les of their deities. Nor was this ail; 'hey seem to have beent 
 attached to, and to have fonned a banch of tie priesthood!,, 
 a circumstance which is rendered mo e than probable, by a 
 Greek inscription, I discovered, at tie sculjjtir ed grottoes, of 
 Til el Ama»na, record n» the vi*it ol the writer to those ex- 
 cavations, and his surprise at " the skill of the sac ed stone- 
 cutters; " if u en tie office of excavating these to toes belon- 
 ged to men of t! e pr eslly order, with how much mor* 
 probabrl'ty may we infer, that ihe sculptures, and drawings 
 in theii iemples were the woik of a branch of the same order, 
 
(») 
 
 After the first outlines of the subject ( 1 ) had bee* 
 i raced, they wee inspected i>y a master, who wrote in hie- 
 ratic »ny instructions, or observations he wished to be noticed 
 by the artists, in various parts of it, which of couue disap* 
 peaied as soon as the sculptures were introduced; ihese were 
 the work of other artists, distinct from the draughtsmen; the 
 remainder was completed by others who a -tiled the color, ( i ) 
 and introduced tfie miiute parts of ti e dresses, and ornaments 
 of the figures. The proportions, and jJyle of tie human body 
 in sacred subjects of the 1 emples, differ widely f> om those 
 in the 'Tombs, particularly when the scenes merely regard 
 domestic life, and the manners, and custom of the Egyptians; 
 these last are diawn wuh a IreeJou of touch, and expression, 
 bordering sometimes on .jtjbaricature, and at all events in a 
 manner unrestrained by the forms of prescribed ( and filse ) 
 proportions; a specimen of tin's style is i.'iven in the Plate 
 above alluded to, wiie.e ne ther the positions of the fi ures ? 
 nor the form of'the shoulders at all lemnd us of the Egyp- 
 tian school, but a knowledge of grouping is accompanied by 
 a character, and expression, wh>ch would do ciedst to arliSi* 
 of greater reputation, than these have ever enjoyed. ( 3 ) 
 
 The figure in squares di tiers somewhat in proportion from 
 tnose qf the temples; this is the general style of figures re- 
 presenting scribes, overseers of lands, and other of the prin- 
 cipal characters in the tombs, and sometimes even the Gods 
 themselves; these last, as well as the Kings, in the temples, 
 are generally of a more lengthened fo r m, in order perhaps to 
 *How for their foreshortening to a spectator below, particu- 
 larly when on lofty buildings; but none have extended this 
 license to a greater length, than Rameses id. ( the supposed 
 Sssostris ) and none certainly with a more hafpy effect. The 
 
 ( \ ) Small sketch** of the intended subject were often, roughly 
 Iriwn on a piece of unliewn stone. 
 
 ( 2 ) The color* of the Egyptians were very simple: the mosi 
 /tommonly used were red, greeu, and blue, the former being considered 
 sufficient to, harmonize the other two. Sometimes ye. low was addr.d. 
 so counteract this, black was introduced. 
 
 ( 3 ) The credit of many inventions, which really belong to* the 
 Egyptians, has been given to other people thus, what are in general 
 failed Arabesques, the Tuecanlorder ( both absurd names ) mid many 
 «:»i'U*« (fsoribfd > r > the Greeks, ere evidently of' .Egyptian origin. 
 
' , 
 
 style of $ i i rl r K'ngi ( 3 ) 
 
 befo.e ibe 1 'nasty i , r good, and many 
 
 excellent piece first ( 1 ) pan of 
 
 that Dynasty. tophs ( 3 ) have left 
 
 us undoubted proofs of f sculpture, at the 
 
 remote pe ioa of the I aelites fom tins Coun- 
 
 try. Tiie reign of lie second Barneses was di- 
 
 stinguished foi I elegance of design; one of the 
 
 finest examples oi , be seen, in the unfinis ed Chamber 
 
 of the Tomb, opened by Mi. Befzoni, in the valley of 'Kings, 
 at Thebes, But though ihe real proportions of u-e human fi- 
 gure we e more loseiy followed, in the reign of tl ese mo* 
 narchs, it n In that of Earnests 2 yeft the majestic style, 
 easy tournure of the 1 evinced in the sculptures of i 
 
 King, claim a supe riori y of taste, and fix his reico, os ;t 
 Augustau as of E yplian art; in lookin at tl.e.^e figures, w* 
 forget their deviation from leal propotions, we admire :. 
 elegance of design, and regarding them with the eye of an 
 Egyptian Antiquaiy ( 4 ) we scruple not to consider them 
 masterpieces of sculpture, and the best models of tips school, 
 The frontispiece of part I. will serve as an Example, of ihs 
 style of sculpture during the reign of tin's monarch, which, 
 persons accustomed to Egyptian monuments will acknowledge 
 to possess a purity, and elegance, unequalled by sny of the 
 productions of other epochs. Some singular rules of drawing 
 are here discernible, particularly in the leading features. The 
 God being consideied the principal fume, every means we;e 
 ■used to prevent the intervention of any object, which m 
 conceal, or break through its outline, the leg therefore of the 
 King is placed behind his foot; but as the base of the tin one 
 it of less importance than the leg of the King, the latter ij 
 continued uninterrupted to the bottom of the picture; the same 
 
 ( i ) Particularly Gsirtesen 4. si 
 
 ( 2 ) Several excellent specimen! of drawing ere found in 1 mh* 
 at Thebes, cf the time of Amunoph .4, who lived about 4590. t 
 The group in Plate IV is of that epoch. 
 
 ( 3 ) Particularly Araunoph 3. 
 
 ( 4 } I do uot of course intend, to compare them to I 1 
 
 nations, whose talents and taste were not fettered bs sacred forms, sa*. 
 «tipulatet< regulations; f m*rt}> mention tbein as eprrinswic of Ait 
 .Fgjpti.t.3 Sch! 
 
 s -■■ > 
 
U) 
 
 *g*in ii observed in the band of tlie King, whfcti i* &n objw I 
 ef more consequence in tfce subject, than the ta:l of the Deity? 
 and is not therefore allowed to be interrupted. 
 
 To return. The Successors of Rameses i. have left but 
 little, to enable us to form a just opinion of the slate of tie 
 mis, tinder their reigns, until the time of the third oi that 
 name. This Monarch introduced a new style of sculpture, 
 a very deep Intaglio, the upper side of which was colored 
 with the same care as the face of the object itself. Tie first 
 introduction of mtsglio, in the large subjects of the Temp'es, 
 began about the time of Hameses a. ( though in use for obeli- 
 sks, small buildings, and sculptures of m.nor important from 
 the earliest times ) but after the accession of the third Ra- 
 meses, little or nothing is loan J in relievo, till its revival is. 
 the latter Dynasties, and during tie rei ns of the Ptolemies, 
 and Caesars. Tie nchest (if I may so call ii, the florid ) 
 style began in the 16. Dynasty, under the three Psamaticusj 
 the remains of this t me are seen in the tombs of the Assaseef, 
 at Ihehes. The great labor bestowed on the^e sculptures, in 
 ornament-fl detail? of the dresses. 3nd the consequent expense 
 incurred by the individuals, to whom tbe-e tombs belonged, 
 lend to confirm the statement of He o lotus, that Etjypt was 
 most flourishing about this period, and dur nj. the.re gn of 
 Arnasis. Tins stile, though, rich, e\inces bad taste, as far as 
 regards the human figure, and appears rather the production 
 of the painter, than she scullor. Richness o ornament always 
 accompanied the decline of sculpture, and eie V- e Ptclerriies 
 had commenced their rei^n, the arts had neatly iorsaken their 
 parent hnd; ar;d though the-e rnonarchs ( 1 ) con-ted the 
 good will of the priest, by erecting se er:tl temples, snd cha- 
 pels to the Gocts of the country, their downfal seems not to 
 t for one moment ar e>ted, till at iasr, m 'he time 
 of the sesa s, the sculptures became so mem, and deb sed, 
 as scarcely Jo deserve a lank among those of the humblest 
 Village tombstones. 
 
 ( < ) es 2 ( Physcon ) appears t > have surpassed all the 
 
 other Ptoh-nues," iu the number of b:iil'Jin^s he erected in Egypt, de- 
 
 ■irous ac t of doing away, ty pretended piety, ihe had impreseiqp 
 
 his tyr I caused; *n example frequently tallowed in after times 
 
 great s-c:ssi. 
 
ieru£ix. N°4- 
 
 if Atmo» be fcfve Tia-m-e , wh.i.crt curumer-r fce fcfte. HfcTOTi oj- CLeTiruxALoa iasl {utv? been. 
 «tJ\;u.reelJ lie may oc tkeDe-tty gjf-HeTe»h»L.y . l71dU.fc.cL Atraco tchKcK.rs tb oe tke ch.iefi?»<t 
 «j- truiu jiLace,i&? "le-y oej-eea Wc-ra trie 5CttlhCu.Te.cL block ©r dTsuutt tlierr-, cj wkiek. Hie 
 Ullowio* u? at. cofiy : at Kxur oeaev*ily toe- UCU., IotxL cj- tlie. [and, oj- I Hut ? racy th uy be tr\e 
 wejtcra.cT Litycta side, c£ CrLiNile ! oy uj I ku.b(tkt bovy," S^i-j-) 5outa. n Etliieju.«t? 
 
 /WvAAAA 
 
 
 •a 
 
 
 / ^t *z *£ « ^ -« 
 
 (81(81(21(81 
 
 gjHii 
 
 ta 
 
 - ^ ^ ^t ^ -£ 
 
 (CIXL- 
 
 * 
 
 wejtcra.cr Libycta jicie <A- true. IN lie .' oris rkut(tk«. bcw,I S^l-j-) $ouia. T . l |j'tliieju.«t7 
 Aaotln., •jf V i-y jvrobctbly lord, ct trie we.stV^e4*>t' ij""*' 8 /]^ will be the fcaj-fc b«.rUC <ft th.t 
 NlU.V. PLxxi.juirilVjL^__^^^ ,TkefL«UTB^-Hcrr|io. 
 
 s» ^ ^£> ^ 1 5" 
 <Ej- ! ^T" < ^ r3 J2 ^^ 
 
 
 • 4 • == uj ,/v i_ u ? <r ^» r - — 4JL? 
 
 ^^li 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .-.£ 
 ^ 
 
 """"7^ ;^ (JWt »t't(vc biccK ! 
 
 c 
 

 REMARKS 
 
 PAGE. 4* XHE substitution of the name of Amun must 
 nave taken place after, or at the close of the reign of Amunoph 
 3, as the alteration occurs in his sculptures, and in those of the' 
 kings before him. 
 
 P. ag, OSIRIS is frequently called, "manifesier of good, " 
 perhaps inferring to his manifestation upon earth. 
 
 P $ aa, I am wrong in saying that Mons. Champollion calls 
 ° lak w a Cataract, he interprets it, " boundary " or iS confine. ' } 
 
 P, 3a, TOE Persea, which is supposed to be the Hegleedj 
 ( Balanites JEgyptiaea ) could never have been ( as Dlodoni* 
 affirms ) introduced into Egypt by the Persians, in the time of 
 Cambysea, since it was well known as an Egyptian tree, Jong 
 befoie that epoch, 
 
(O 
 
 It is no longer found on the Nile on this side of E 3 Souan, 
 though I have seen many of them in the Ababde desert, abouc 
 the latitude of the Emerald mines. The fruit, ( which resemble* 
 & small date ) is called Lalob. 
 
 How much more improbable is it that the Island of Mero^ 
 borrowed its name from the wife, or sister of Camby*e$, as Straho 
 asserts* These are almost as bad, as Procopius % derivation ot 
 Phihe, 
 
 P. 54. 55. THEBES ( called the city of a hundred gate, 
 by Greeks, the hanging city by the Romans ( Plin, I. 36. c i4. ) and 
 the city of thrones by the Egyptians ) was divided into different 
 quarters, though never, as far as 1 can find, enclosed within a 
 wall. Of these quarters, one of ihe most noted is the Memnonia, 
 or Memnoneia ( a plural word ) which included, most probably, 
 the whole of the Necropolis on the West bank; whence we find 
 mention of " Tbynabonum, in the Libyan suburb of Thebes, in the 
 Memnoolao " v 9 the papyry of Paris, and of Signer Ants! 
 published by Dr. Young 
 
 P. 81* I had formerly placed the arrival of Joseph aboiu. 
 the reign of Osirtesen I. but as there may be still some doub? . 
 let us compare the reigns of the Kings with the accounts given 
 
 iu the Bible. 
 
 From the Exodus, in the reign of Thothmes j K ,"l 
 3. to the first of Amosis, according to Manetno 
 about n3. Years, or by the lists, allowing 20 
 Year* to each king. 
 
 no 
 
 From Amosis to Apappus, 16, Monarch!, ...... 3ao. 
 
 ~~17o. 
 
 To the 8o,th Year of Apappui (who reigned too, V,s ), . an. 
 Years ®f the bondage ( Exod, 12, AQ» ) • « 4'*- 
 
(3) 
 
 The arrival of Joseph might then appear to have been about the 
 80. ih Year of Aphoph, "sub adventu Israelis.. regnabat,.Apappus,' J 
 in conformity with the received opinion of ancient authors; but 
 if Abraham was born BC. 1996, the bondage of 43o Years will 
 be reckoned from the arrival of that Patriarch, and not of Joseph, 
 whether the Exodus be i53i, or 1491. BC, which confirms what 
 I before stated, of other Hebrews having settled in Egypt, before 
 the arrival of Joseph's family. After comparing a number of 
 authorities, I am inclined to prefer the latter date, and consequently 
 apply the same to the sera of Thothmes 3, bringing the accession 
 W Amunoph 1, to i56o BC. 
 
 The following will then be the order of these events, 
 
 Kiaus, king of Assyria. . • . • , • • • 2059. BC, 
 
 died. 1 2007. 
 
 Accession of Aphoph ( Apappus, } 2001. 
 
 Abraham born 199$. 
 
 Semiramis died , • . 1982. 
 
 Abiaham arrived in Egypt *9*i. 
 
 Death of Aphoph 1 90 1 . 
 
 Arrival of Joseph ( \7. Yeavs. old. ) 1928. 
 
 Death of. 1. . i635. 
 
 Accession of the 18.& Dynasty i58o. 
 
 Moses born. 1^71. 
 
 Exodus 1491. 
 
 Moses died i45i» 
 
 which indeed will bring the arrival of Joseph very near the 
 reign of Osirtesen 1. 
 
 If we felt inclined to believe the improbable story of the 
 power of the Jews ( or Pastors ) and their possessing themselves 
 of Memphis, and all lower Egypt, we might suppose that the 
 accession of a Tbeban dynasty ( the i8.th) wa s the consequence 
 of that conquest 5 at all events the new king " who knew not 
 Joseph " ( i.e. the people or tribe of Joseph ) may have been a 
 Theban monarch, who was the first who attacked them, and who 
 took into bondage the greater portion of that tribe; and the 
 accession of Amosis agrees very well with the commencement of 
 the persecution of the Jews, a few years before the birth of 
 Moses. 
 
(4) 
 
 P. 81. 82. THE army of the Israelite!, who left Egypt, 
 was not only composed of the family of Joseph, and a pot lion 
 of the other tribes, of Abraham and Lot, but was. as the Bible 
 states, accompanied by a mixed multitude, besides their slaves, 
 and servants ( £ X od. M. v. 38. 44. 45. ) 
 
 P. $4» THE mention of the continuation of the reign of 
 Thothmes 3. after the Exodus, may at first sight appear to 
 oppose the account given in the Bible, but let us endeavour to 
 reconcile the records wc have, however they may seem to differ. 
 Egyptian history, and even the existing monuments require that 
 Thothmes 3. should have survived, that event, let us examine 
 whether or no the scriptures, will allow this. 
 
 It would really appear, from ( c . 44. v. 6. ) 
 
 "He ( Fharaoh) took his people with him " that he went in 
 person, but ( v . 9. ) 
 
 u The Egyptians,. . . all the horses, and chariots of Pharaoh " 
 would imply merely the host of the king. But this is not the 
 poini in question. In ( v . 28. ) relating to the destruction of that 
 army, we only find, s * The waters. . covered. ». all the host of 
 Pharaoh, that came into the sea after them. " and no mention of 
 the king himself; nor is he introduced in the song of Moses, 
 where, had he himself suffered, the circumstance could not have 
 been omitted.* ( v . c. 45, v. 4. ) " Pharaoh's chariots, and his host 
 ibath he cast into the sea. ,J The sculptures, and the accounts 
 therefore of profane writers are, on this point f m harmony wiiii 
 the authority of Scripture. 
 
 P. 87. AMUNOPH 3. was born of an Ethiopian mother, »*d 
 has the features, rather of a black, than of an Egyptian $ not that 
 Egyptian sculpture offers portraits, but a general character ot 
 feature, for blacks, Egyptians, Asiatics, Greeks, according to the 
 persons represented, Their sculptures were colored, and ih«y 
 could not but be aware of the inconsistency, of giving a. W»< k 
 \he profile of an Egyptian. 
 
(5) 
 
 P. 88. THE vocal statue could not have been called Memriow, 
 till after Strabo's visit to Thebes ( though this quarter of the city 
 had already a name similar to Memnonia ) as he merely mentions 
 the supposed sound of the Colossus j which too he evidently 
 considers a deception 
 
 P. 91. 93. SESOSTMS and Osymaudyas of the tomb appeay 
 to be the same monarchy indeed the latter my be traced in the 
 prenomen of Remeses 2. 
 
 The march of this king to India is improbable, in spite of 
 the Hindoo tradition of the great conqueror Rama who came from 
 the west ; the limits of his conquest southwards are fixed by 
 ancient authors at Masylon (now Berbera? ) while Assyria, or 
 Bactria at farthest, will have been the extent of his predatory 
 excursions in the north, 
 
 Strabo says he crossed ( 1 ) at the straits of Dira ( Bab el 
 Mandeb ) into the Yemen, which may have led to the fable of 
 his Indian conquest. Barbari and Indi were names applied to all 
 unknown and distant people, and are adapted with thesame license 
 in modern times, from the southern shores of the Mediterranean^ 
 to the wilds of North America. 
 
 The idea of this king yoking captive monarchs to bis Car 
 ( Plin. 33. 3. ) may have been taken from the Egyptian sculptures, 
 where prisoners are represented tied to the axle, or dragged after 
 the chariot of the conquerors. 
 
 A strong argument in favor of Barneses 2. being Sesostris is 
 derived from the circumstance of our finding a monument bearing 
 Ins name, in one of the largest towns, whose ruins mark the 
 site of the old Suez canal; since,, as Strabo informs us, this was 
 first cut by order of that monarch. ( v, * copy of this monument in 
 Appeudix N iS 4, ) 
 
 The God Atmoo here appears to bear the title of Tore ejr 
 Tftor, one of the characters of Pthah. 
 
 m 
 
 ( i ) v. also Herodotus 1. 2. s. 402. and Diodorus. 1. i. s. JS&, 
 
(6) 
 
 P. 94. PLINY calls tbe son of Sesoslris "Nuncoreus, " but 
 lis is not to be depended upon in tbe names of Egyptian kings; 
 far instance, be says Pytbagoras' visit to Egypt bappened in the 
 reign ot Senneserieus, wbile Cbronology requires it sfiould bav<5 
 been about tbc beginning of tbat of Amasis. 
 
 But wbo was tbis king? 
 
 Diodorus says tbe Son of Sesostris bore tbe same name as 
 bis fatber; Herodotus calls bim Pberon 5 but tbis last is merely 
 the title Pharaoh or Pbre, common to all tbe kings. 
 
 P. 95. CHESS is supposed to bave been invented at tbe siege 
 of Troy; but it was already known in Egypt', in tbe reign of 
 Femeses 3, and was probably an old invention of tbe East, 
 ( y. Mr, Burton's cxrerpta Hiwog: N.° 4. PL, H, id, ) 
 
(7) 
 
 THOUGH the variatiou of K. L. Plate 1, Teads Nitocris, it 
 cannot be of the Queen given in Manetho's list. There is still some 
 difficulty respecting ihis name. The longest date I have fouud ofM> H. 
 ( Amosis ) is his 22d. Years., 
 
 The second name, in the unplaced Ptolemies of Plate 4» * 5 
 of Philometor, being ascertained from a Greek inscription atOmW- 
 It appears to be of Lalhyrus, the Philometor of Pausanias 
 ( dt Atticis. d. 9. ) 
 
 The name J, in Plate 5. is supposed by Mr. Salt to be of 
 Zera, but the late epoch, at whiih this monarch lived, will not 
 agree with the early date of this name. That marked /, of 
 Amunse-pehor, is perhaps Bocchoris, of the 24. Dynasty. Omitting, 
 the ** Son of Amun, *■ the remaining word Pehor^ Memphilk^ 
 Pfkhor, pronounced Bakhor, i§ the same as the name before us 
 
 Under the name of Tirhaka, in Plate 3. is that of his Qaeei, ( 
 Cound in Ethiopia by Lord Prucihoe, and Major Felix, and masked 
 N. # 5. 
 
 The Htme 6, In Plate % may be of Sethos, it rends 
 iHhah=ie-Pthah, 
 
 ^ w i ww i jamVi iaaiEs 
 
Wt, 
 
 
 mm 
 
 m 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 / - • ., ; i r.,r«rwo h*=r£« 
 
 liftTSen^ '- 
 
 $ CTin 1: 
 
 £ U f ^inccjcaa iWUloao more commonly to fc 
 
 KO C0Tn,ir>.<t , 
 
EXTRACTS 
 
 FROM SEVERAL 
 
 HIEROGLYPHICAL SUBJECTS, 
 
 FOUND 
 
 AT THEBES, 
 
 AND 
 
 OTHER PARTS OF EGYPT. 
 
 With Remarks on the same. 
 
 BY J. G. WILKINSON, ES€U 
 
 MALTA: 
 
 PRINTED AT THE GOVERNMENT PRESS, 
 1830. 
 
TO 
 
 SIR WILLIAM GELL, 
 M.A. F.R.S. F.S.A. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. 
 
 Thebes, 182J, 
 
 AS A GRATEFUL TESTIMONY 
 
 FOR THE KIND ASSISTANCE 
 
 CONTINUALLY AFFORDED HIM, 
 
 IN THE PROSECUTION OF HIS 
 
 HIEROGLYPHICAL RESEARCHES, 
 
 BY THE MOST USEFUL, 
 
 AND EXTENSIVE 
 
 INFORMATION ; 
 
 This work 
 
 is dedicated 
 
 by his obliged friend 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A copy of the following pages were sent to 
 England, in|1827, for publication ; but owing to some 
 mistake, they have not been printed, though I had 
 supposed them already in the press, and have referred 
 to them in the papers of 1828. I have consequently, 
 and subsequently had printed, in Egypt, some corrected 
 copies of them, and as some of the plates differ in 
 little, or nothing, from those which originally be- 
 longed to this work, I have omitted them, and refer 
 the reader to those of 1828; though, to prevent con- 
 fusion, I have kept up the former order of each plate, 
 in the text, and mentioned in the notes, to which it 
 corresponds in the other work. Some plates, and 
 part of the text are also omitted, as being more fully 
 treated of in the above mentioned papers. The reader 
 will perceive that Plate II is here omitted, being the 
 same as the Plates I, II, III of the Materia Hierogly- 
 phica, Part II. Plate III is the Plate V of the same 
 work ; and as the contents of Plate VII will be found 
 in the Vocabulary (Appendix No. 2) it has been here 
 omitted altogether ; as well as the tablet of Abydus, 
 for which I refer him to Plate IX, 
 
EXTRACTS 
 
 FROM 
 
 HIEROGLYPHICAL SUBJECTS, 
 
 &c. &c. &c, 
 
 SUCCESSION OF THE PHARAOHS* 
 
 JlT is not my intention, in penning the following pages* 
 to point out the origin of those discoveries, that have at 
 lafet thrown some light on the construction of a language* 
 which had long baffled the endeavors of many learned men* 
 and which seemed likely to be for ever enveloped in un- 
 certainty; nor shall I stop to canvass the claims of those* 
 who have, by their labors, and perseverance, contributed 
 to the advancement of this study ; it would be a task, as 
 invidious, as needless, for this is an sera, in which men* 
 occupied in the prosecution of literary pursuits, and the 
 advancement of science, no longer see, with envy* or dis- 
 pleasure, the labors of each other crowned with success* 
 but readily unite their endeavors towards the prosecution 
 of the object, in which they are mutually engaged. 
 
 The first subject, to which I shall call the attention 
 of the reader, is the list of kings contained in No. 2 Plate 
 I. It is taken from the large battle scene, behind the 
 Osiride pillars of the Memnonium, where several small 
 
[2] 
 
 figures are represented, having before them names (as I 
 suppose) of the predecessors of the king, who appears in 
 the sculptures below, and who bears the name of the last 
 of these. This circumstance, together with that of the 
 names coming in the same order, as in the tablet of Abydus, 
 leaves no doubt in my mind, of both these being series of 
 king's names, placed in the order of their succession, and 
 consequently predecessors of the last therein mentioned, 
 who was the founder of the building, or of that part of it, 
 in which they were sculptured; but what is still more re- 
 markable, part of the same series of names (1) occurs again, 
 on another part of this wall, over the same battle scene, 
 and before similar small figures. 
 
 From the singular circumstance, of these two lists 
 agreeing so closely with that of Abydus, I was induced to 
 draw out the list of kings, contained in Plate II, (2) guided 
 at the same time, by observations made in the temples, of 
 the evident priority of each, which I was enabled to ascer- 
 tain, either by the name of one king cut over that of a 
 predecessor, or from the comparative antiquity of the parts 
 of a building containing two, or more of them. There- 
 suit was all I could desire, nor have I once found the name 
 of any of these kings differ in priority, from the series con- 
 tained in the three lists. These remarks tended to con- 
 firm the idea, of the names (3) at Medeenet H&boo being 
 
 (1) No. 3 Plate I. 
 
 (2) Vox Plate II, vide the Plates I, II, III, of tat MiterU Ittcra?ljr? 
 rVica. 
 
 (3] V. Plate I. titoiiib.fi* 
 
[30 
 
 also a list of the predecessors of the king, who erected 
 that building, who is certainly posterior to the founder of 
 the Memnonium ; a fact which may be easily proved, by 
 the date of- his temple, introduced into the great pile of 
 Karnak, as well as by the names at Mede'enet Haboo, the 
 tablet of the three kings (4) at Karnak, and those (5) of 
 the temple at old Qodrna. 
 
 Before I make any remarks on the disposition of the 
 names, which I have arranged in Plate II, I must observe r 
 
 1. That the phonetic names are always contained in 
 the oval, which follows iC Son of the Sun" ( the goose and 
 globe) which I shall distinguish by the word " nomen/^G) 
 
 2. That the other oval, or prenomen always contains 
 a title, derived from the name (7) of one, or more deities, 
 which serves to point out more particularly the king, to 
 whom both the ovals belong ; and by which we are enabled 
 to distinguish two kings, bearing the same nomen, as in 
 the AmunophSj the Thothmes, and others, who can only 
 be recognised by the difference of their prenomens. 
 
 3. That in the temples, we sometimes find the nomen 
 of a later king accompanying the prenomen of one of his 
 predecessors, where he has been contented to change the 
 nomen only, and insert his own in its stead, leaving the 
 prenomen of the former king, as suiting his own name, (in 
 
 (4) No. 8 Plate I. , (5) Nos. 9. 10. 11 Plate/. 
 
 (6) I have used the word name, as a general appellation of these ovalt; 
 and nomen, only in contradistinction to prenomen. 
 
 ^7) I need scarcely, say, that the nomen was also' formed in a similar 
 manner, from the names of the gods : sometimes too they were varied, by 
 substituting the phonetic, or symbolic characters, for the figures of thev deities. 
 

 [4] 
 
 which, in fact, it made no material change) a privilege, 
 which is not found to have been usurped, when that king 
 has had an opportunity of placing his own name, in the 
 parts of the building, left unsculptured by his predecessor, 
 or not erected by him. Thus we find the nomen of Thoth- 
 mes IV occurring with the prenomen of Amunoph II ■; from 
 " his having introduced his nomen at a later period, over the 
 original sculptures, and not thinking worth while (8) to 
 change the prenomen also ; for the same reason, we see 
 the nomen of a Ptolemy, with the prenomen of a Pharaoh. 
 
 4. That these prenomens, or titles being sometimes 
 mentioned together with the nomens, have led to that dis- 
 agreement, which exists amongst ancient authors, in the 
 names of the kings; they having confounded the preno- 
 mens with the nomens, or mistaken the one for the other. 
 If this point be admitted, we easily account for the list 
 before us (9) (deduced from those of Abydus and Thebes) 
 not agreeing in all the names, with those of Manetho, and 
 other writers, who may have, in some instances, inserted 
 the title, or prenomen, instead of the phonetic nomen of 
 the king; independent of the errors of the copyists, who 
 in quoting the work of the priest of Sebennytus, may have 
 omitted one of the two; for it does appear in a few instan- 
 ces, that Manetho has introduced both the nomen and 
 prenomen. 
 
 5. The prenomens were often varied, by the addition 
 of other titles, but not by any omission of the original cha- 
 
 
 (8) We cannot reproach the king, for this neglect j the fault no doubt 
 rests with the sculptors. 
 / ' (9) In Plate II. 
 
[5] 
 
 racters; thus, in many of the prenoinens, we find more 
 hieroglyphics than usual, and yet, the original title is still 
 traceable; this last fact enables us to discover the king, to 
 whom this prenomen belongs, however varied his nomen 
 may be; a variation, which in some seems to have known 
 no bounds; hence, I have been enabled to collect upwards 
 of thirty (10) different modes of writing the nomen of Thoth- 
 mes III. (11) This would, at first sight, seem to present 
 a great difficulty, which however is seldom the case, from 
 the marked distinction generally kept up in the prenomens, 
 to which alone we can trust ; I say generally, because, even 
 in these, I have sometimes found a considerable change, 
 as in e, i, o, and others in Plate II; though this is not 
 often the case. 
 
 Were it not for this circumstance, the study of the names 
 would be very simple, but this presents some degree of 
 difficulty, and requires great attention, in copying them 
 from the temples ; it enables us however to account for the 
 difference, which exists in the lists of Abydus, and Thebes, 
 where the same king must have taken two prenomens, one 
 of which is introduced into the former, the other into the 
 latter list. 
 
 Another difficulty arises from two kings having the same 
 prenomen, as Osirtescn I, and the sujiposed Nectanebo ; in 
 
 (10) I haTe thought it unnecessary to insert them in the Plate, and hare 
 chosen only the principal variations of each nomen ; and of the prenomen 
 whenever they occur. 
 
 (11) This king, the Adrian of Egypt in architectural whims, has not 
 confined his love of variety to his nomen, but has extended it to hii prenomen, 
 aud also to his square title, 
 
I 6 ] 
 
 meeting with such names -as these, we are obliged to refer 
 to the nomens themselves, to prevent our mistaking one 
 king, for another; which might be the case here,; but to 
 come to any conclusion regarding a nomen, or aprenomen, 
 when met with alone, and being the mutual property of two 
 different kings, we can only trust to the evidence deduced 
 from the date of the buildings, in which it is found, and 
 from the presence of other names (already known) in those 
 buildings. 
 
 6. It seems, that the titles of kings were often bor- 
 rowed from those of their predecessors, as may be seen by 
 inspecting the ! lists of Abydus, and Thebes; but this is a 
 point of little import ; one question I leave' to be decided by 
 others, more capable than myself: did the kings of 'Egypt 
 bear different nomens, or prenomens in different- cities ; 
 as for instance^ at Thebes, at Memphis, (12) at Heliopojis, 
 derived from the i principal deity of the place? *I know no 
 instance of this myself, and could produce 1 many (13) to 
 the contrary; for example: the nomen of Osirtesen at 
 Heliopolis is -the same, and accompanied by the same* 
 prenomen as i at Beni Hassan, and in upper Egypt ; and 
 Thothmes IV at the sphinx has the same nomen, and pre- 
 
 (12) The name of Memphis seems to be derived from ma-n-Pthah " the 
 place," or " city of Pthah ;" or of Ma-nonf, " the place of the good," i.e. 
 "the haven' of, good men," as given by Plutarch. Mr, Salt has, with probable 
 reason* and ingenuity, derived the name of Saccara from Pthah Socar. Many 
 covers of Sarcophagi found about Saccara, and the Pyramids have the farm 
 of Pthah Socar, instead of the usual figure of Osiris. 
 
 ( 13) All the variations of the nomen h arc found at Thebes, and on the 
 game monuments. 
 
[7] 
 
 nomen, as in the Theba'id. One more remark- 1 -have to 
 offer, before I enter upon Plate II, which, I confess, is not 
 at all consonant with the ideas of Dr. Young and Monsr 
 Champollion ; that the square beneath the hawk, containing; 
 sometimes a bull and arm, sometimes other devices, does 
 not refer to the god, in whose honor the monument wa* 
 raised, but to the king whose name always follows it; and 
 to this I have been led, by the following circumstance: 
 wherever a king has erased themame of a predecessor, and 
 inserted his own in its stead, the hieroglyphics in this 
 square (14) have also been erased, and changed; they can- 
 not therefore refer to the god, to whom the building was 
 erected, otherwise the dedication, and other sculptures con- 
 taining his name would also be altered, throughout the same 
 monument ; we should likewise find all the different names 
 of kings, in the same temple, preceded by a square; con^- 
 taining the same devices, as relating^ to the deity of that 
 temple, which is not the case. 
 
 I think the point is clearly established; that the bull and 
 arm, and other devices, contained (1) in this square, refer 
 to- the king, and not to the deity; I next wish to prove that 
 the hawk also relates to him. It is not unusual, to find on 
 obelisks, and architraves, the figure of Amunre (2) giving 
 Ci life" to this hawk, and we can scarcely suppose, that 
 this deity would be represented, as giving life to the g *od 
 
 (14) May this be the magna domus of Horapollo, which he says signi- 
 fied king ? the reeel-aad- bee-(or rather-wasp) may be translated by -the - " Isjwg 
 of men" of Homer. 
 
 (1) Ssmetimes the lines forming this square are onritted; 
 
 (2) Vide also Plate /, No, 9, 
 
[8] 
 
 Ha, or Phre. The word Pharaoh, (3) or in the Hebrew text 
 Phrah, is the same as the Egyptian name, retained in the 
 modern Coptic word Pir£ ; and this title must he somewhere 
 on Egyptian monuments; the only two groups, which have 
 any claim to it, are this hawk and globe, and the goose and 
 sun ( "son of the sun") — I am inclined to give the prefe- 
 rence to the former. The globe and hawk were both em- 
 blems of the sun, and we sometimes find both, at others, 
 merely the globe, placed over the head of the king, when 
 offering to the gods, or on other occasions. In every case 
 it will read Phrah ; and if Hermapion, in his translation, 
 had used the word " sun," instead of " Apollo," the sense 
 would have been much better. It is singular that the Greeks 
 never mention the name Pharaoh ; I can only account for 
 it in this way : that wherever it occured, they translated it, 
 as was the case here. In the obelisk of Hermapion (given 
 by Ammianus Marcellinus ) we should therefore read, in 
 the third column, instead of " the powerful Apollo," <f the 
 powerful Prah (Pharaoh) the all-splendid son of the sun." 
 
 I have for these reasons, thought it better to intro- 
 duce the squares, in company with the names, found under 
 them, jn the temples or other Egyptian remains; as they 
 may tend to throw some further light on the names them- 
 selves, when we become better acquainted with the study 
 of hieroglyphics. 
 
 In Plate I y is a comparison of the different series of 
 kings' names, found at Thebes, and Abydus. In No. 2, 
 
 (3) This title of the sua is giren to some kings in the East, eren at the 
 present day. 
 
[9] 
 
 it will be observed, that the names are all of Diospolitan 
 kings; as it was the intention of the priests^ merely to 
 notice the princes of the Theban dynasties. The first is 
 of Menes ( for the earliest monarchs had only a phonetic 
 nomen) those who followed him (and who should be placed 
 between 1, and 2) are omitted in this list, not being The- 
 bans ; the name 2 is of the next Diospolitan king, whose 
 immediate successors are again passed over, for the same 
 reason, until the accession of the 18th dynasty. 
 
 I now proceed to make some remarks on Plate II. (1) 
 In the upper line are the nornens, and prenomens of each 
 king, with the name of the queen, whenever I have been 
 able to ascertain it. In the second line, I have inserted the 
 supposed phonetic name, and below, that found in the list 
 of Manetho ; but this last is given with much deference, 
 though not attempted without mature reflexion, and a care- 
 ful examination. 
 
 That the names, from M to i, belong to kings of the 
 18th dynasty, is at all events highly probable -, an epoch, 
 in which reigned the most powerful of the Egyptian mo- 
 narchs, and who have left behind them the finest speci- 
 mens of Egyptian art. 
 
 The first name in this Plate is of Menes ; that marked 
 ffl ; is of Osirtesen I, (2) whose prenomen is probably 
 
 (1) V. The Plates I, II, III, of the second part of my Materia Hiero- 
 glyphic a. 
 
 (2) I am not aware of Mr. Salt's reasons for calling this king Misar- 
 tesen, that is, for giving the jackal-headed staff the force of m ; nor do I know 
 Monsr Champollion's authority for giving it that of O. My cwn are deduced 
 from the phonetic name of Osiris. I am still more surprised to find Monsr 
 C. places him in the 23rd dynasty. Strabo is correct in stating that the temple 
 of Heliopolis is u very old,'' since the obelisk is of the time of this king. 
 
[10] 
 
 tlie first, which is wanting in the second line of the tablet 
 of Abydus. He is the earliest king, whose name is found 
 on monuments of any consequence, now existing in Egypt; 
 these consist of the obelisks of the Faioom, and Heliopolis, 
 a few blocks in some of the temples in upper Egypt, and 
 at Thebes itself. The name (1) M. N is found at the quar- 
 ries of Toora, and Mahsara (the Troici lapidis mons, of 
 Ptolemy, and Strabo) from which the blocks, used in ivhat 
 is called the casing of the pyramids, were taken. The si- 
 milarity of the names Chebron, and Cephren might, at first, 
 lead us to pronounce this king the founder of the second 
 pyramid, but the dates, if given us correctly by history, do 
 not agree with the sera of this monarch. The next, or O, 
 P is of Amunoph I, whose name is found with that of 
 Thothmes 1.(2) 
 
 In the next, which I shall call Thothmes I, the name 
 given (3) by Manetho may be derived from the prenomen, 
 as also in that, which follows it. Thothmes III, (4) and 
 
 (1) The nonie is Ames, which should be the Amosis of Manetho ; Chebroa 
 maybe taken from the prenomen, and these two be one and the same king; 
 
 , for Amunoph follows in his list also. 
 
 (2) Vide Plate I. No. 12. 
 
 (3) 1 do not venture to doubt the authority of Manetho himself, but as 
 I before observed, we have not his original work. 
 
 (4) I cannot agree with Mr. Salt, That Thothmes is the oldest king, 
 whose name is found in Egypt ; indeed he affirms " that there is not the trace 
 of any monument, remaining throughout Egypt, or Nubia, of earlier date ;" 
 and when we consider, that the Thothmes, to whom he alludes, is the third 
 who bore this name, the assertion is far from being correct. 
 
 For an instance of the distinction between the third, and fourth Thothmes, 
 I refer the reader to the Lateran Obelisk, where, if I am not mistaken, the 
 name of the former occurs in the centre, and the other in the lateral lines ; 
 
[11] 
 
 Araunoph II agree very well; Thothmes IV will be his 
 
 
 
 Horus, and Amunoph III, Rathotis. This is the Memnon 
 of the Romans, not to say Greeks ; there is some resem- 
 blance in the name of Amunoph, but he did not live at the 
 time of the Trojan war; and when they ascribed to Memnon 
 one of the tombs (5) of the kings at Thebes, which bears ; 
 the name of a Remeses, we may judge, what little faith 
 can be placed, in a name, given by men, totally unacquainted 
 with the history of the kings of Egypt. The tomb of 
 Amunoph III really exists in the western valley. The 
 Memnonium of Thebes was built by Remeses Maiamun ( or 
 Miamun) that of Abydus by his father, and completed by him ; 
 they must have been guilty of another error here, ( if these 
 are the Memnonia of Strabo) an error, into which they were 
 probably led by the name of Miamun, which is easily con- 
 verted into Memnon. This title (very common- in the names 
 of the Theban Princes) also belongs to the king, whose tomb 
 they ascribed to the son of Tithonus. Amunoph III, it ap- 
 pears, had a brother, who shared with him the sovereign 
 power, during the first years of his reign. The queens Amen- 
 ses, and Achencheres are omitted, and evidently no mention 
 is made of them, either in the Abydus or Theban lists, c. d, 
 of which I can only make amun-ma-namek, will be his 
 
 and likewise to No. 13, Plate I, which bears the following construction : " the 
 good god, lord of the world (Amunoph II" i. e. his prenomenj " the giver of 
 life; his son who loves him, lord of ... (Thothmes IV) the giver of life; his 
 son who loves him, lord of the foreigners ?" (Amunoph Ill's prenomen, " lord , 
 by Ra and truth) son of the sun, Amunoph, beloved of Amun." 
 
 (5) These tombs are the syringes' (tunnels) of Pausanias (I. c, 42) and 
 other writers. 
 
[12] 
 
 king Achenclieres. Monsr Champollion calls this, Horus ; 
 no doubt from the hawk. Rameses I, will be Acherres or 
 Cherres, a name perhaps taken from the prenomen ; and 
 if M, N really be Chebron, the resemblance between the 
 prenomen of this, and of the former might justify this 
 opinion. The next, according to Manetho, should be Ar- 
 mais (the supposed Danaus) of which I can only make a 
 name, (1) like Amun-mai-oseen, or Pthah-mai-oseen, a 
 nomen which is much varied. I am sorry I cannot agree 
 with Monsr Champollion, respecting this name, of which 
 he makes two kings, the one called Ousirei, the other Man- 
 douei. I can, after a careful examination, venture to assert, 
 the non-existence of two kings bearing the prenomen g. 
 
 1 . Because I have found all the variations of the no - 
 men, on the same monument, and as the father of Amun- 
 mai Remeses. 
 
 2. Because I have observed, in the names, marked m. 
 11, and o. p, that the figure of the deity, with squared or 
 dipt ears, is substituted for Osiris. 
 
 The figure, I here allude to, is frequently erased, but 
 I have not been able to discover by whom, or at what 
 period, whether by the Egyptians themselves, or by the 
 Christians. The most satisfactory point of agreement is 
 in the name of Remeses Miamun, (2) who is doubtless the 
 
 (1) It seems to bear some resemblance to that of Osymandyas, who, if 
 he be Memnon, or to use Strabo's words, " if Memnon be called Ismandes," 
 may be Amunoph, the father of Sesostris, and son of Remeses. 
 
 (2) From the great variety in the disposition of the characters, through- 
 out the names of the kings, I am induced to believe that our reading Amun- 
 roai, for Mi-amun would not materially alter the name i though the sense may 
 
[is] 
 
 one before us, i. j. Of the father, and grandfather of this 
 king we have the prenomens, in a curious tablet (3) at 
 Karnak, discovered by Mr. Burton, and in several places 
 at the temple of old Qoorna, (4) which are at all events a 
 very strong, if not a decisive proof, that all the lists in 
 Plate I, point out a succession of kings. 
 
 Some may question the name ixi being the same, as 
 that given in the tablet before us, or i No. 2. 
 
 I confess, from the first sight of the hieroglyphics, on 
 Egyptian obelisks, I was induced to consider the lateral 
 lines posterior to that of the centre ; an opinion, which, 
 generally speaking, I have had no reason to change, at least 
 whenever the names in the centre line differ from those of 
 the lateral ones ; but when the names are the same in all, 
 we may fairly conclude, that the whole was sculptured 
 during the reign of the same king. Such appears to have 
 been the case in the obelisks at Luqsor. But let us con- 
 sider the arguments on both sides. — 1. Some of the centre 
 lines contain the prenomen i No. 1, and the sculptures of 
 all of them are cut deeper than those of the side ; this would 
 seem to favor the opinion, that this prenomen belonged to 
 a king anterior to i No. 2, (which name is in all the lateral 
 lines). 2. Other of the centre lines present the last men- 
 tioned prenomen, cut with the same depth, as the other, 
 before alluded to; and the square title under the hawk, 
 
 be changed ; as in " beloved of Amun," and " loving Amun ;" ride names q, 
 and x, and their variations, Plate II, where in one Amun precedes, in the other 
 follows the sign " beloved." 
 
 (3) V. Plate I, No. 8 ; v. also Mr. Burton's Excepta No. J, Plate XVII, 
 
 (4) V. Plate /, Nos. 9 10. 11. 
 
[14] 
 
 which precedes the one, also precedes the other. We know 
 that all (I may say all) the Egyptian monuments were 
 sculptured,, and finished after their erection; (1) this is not 
 confined to the walls, or the propyla of the temples, but 
 extends to the columns, and also to the obelisks. The 
 hieroglyphics in the lateral lines of some of these last, were 
 added long after those of the centre; yet it does not ap- 
 pear to have been the case, in those I now refer to ; nor 
 are there any grounds for supposing, that the sculptures of 
 the centre lines were left uncompleted, and being found in 
 that state by a later king, were finished by him, at the time 
 he added those of the sides. I shall, for the present, me- 
 rely refer the reader to the tablets of Abydus, and Thebes, 
 and td those before mentioned, in which the prenomen i 
 No. 2 (2) (and not No. 1) is given as the son of g, who is 
 
 (1) This will also apply to the pyramids, which, according to Herodo- 
 tus, were finished from the top to the bottom ; that is, beginning with the 
 upper part. The meaning of the word t x-ttci t t v though so very simple, 
 never struck me till I saw the false pyramid; here some of the stones of the 
 centre tier (for the construction is different from that of the pyramids of 
 Geezeh) are left with their original rough projecting form, while others are 
 smoothed off; by which means the shape, and face of the pyramid becomes 
 made out. Having built the pyramids in form of steps, they cut away the 
 projecting angles, and smoothed the face of them to a flat inclined surface, as 
 they descended; the step immediately below serving as a resting place, or 
 scaffolding, on which the men worked; so that, in fact, the pyramids have ni 
 casing, any more than the pyramidal towers of the propyla, or the walls of the 
 temples, which were finished, or " made out" in the same manner. 
 
 (2) Monsr Champollion, perhaps for some reason, makes of these, two 
 kings, the one a predecessor, the other a successor of Remeses III. There is one 
 mode, and one only, of reconciling this point, they may have been brothers, 
 yet this is very improbable. But what grounds there can be for placing, be~ 
 twcen these two names, that of another monarchy I cannot imagine. 
 
[15] 
 
 certainly prior to i No. 1 ; assuring him at the same time, 
 that I have frequently met with both of them in the same 
 buildings, and forming part of the same sculptures. 
 
 The second variation of k (3) is taken from a proces- 
 sion of the sons of the last mentioned monarchy at the Mem- 
 nonium, where the only figure having the title of king, or 
 an oval, is the thirteenth in order of their march, and per- 
 haps also in age; who has before him this prenouien, the 
 form of which may have been altered from " beloved of the 
 gods/' to " beloved of Amun/' after his accession to the 
 throne. 
 
 SUCCESSORS OF REMESES MIAMUN. 
 
 For the succession of these kings to Remeses III, I 
 have been guided by the lists of Medeenet Haboo, by the 
 occurrence of their names on the ruins, and in o. p. by a 
 tablet in the valley of the queens, at Thebes, where this 
 last accompanies that'of q, r. The names of these three 
 successors of Amun-mai Remeses are, I confess, perplexing, 
 from their disagreement with the list of Manetho; yet our 
 not possessing a copy of his original work renders the au- 
 thority of the extracts of no great weight ; and we find, that 
 in the series given by G. Syncellus, other names are inserted 
 between this king, and Sethos. That marked m. n. calls 
 
 (3) The nomen and prenomen k. 1. are arranged in a singular manner 
 round a column in a mosk in Qahirah, with that of Amunoph III in a square 
 space, in the centre ; of which I have been fortunate enough to obtain a copy. 
 
 The sons of kings had a name, like that of other individuals, not enclosed 
 in an oval ; this, with a prenomen, was added, after their accession to the throne. 
 
[16] 
 
 to mind the name of Osymandyas, (4) even more than that 
 of g. h. 
 
 Before I decide whether the second or third Remeses 
 bore the name of Sesostris, I think it right to bring forward 
 some of the main arguments on both sides, in order that the 
 reader himself may decide, to whom the name of the great 
 conqueror belongs, whether it be Sesostris, Sesoosis or 
 Sethos, which last seems merely to have a slightly analo- 
 gous sound to recommend it. 
 
 1. The name i No. 2, being found on the Lycus (now 
 nahr el kelb) near Beirodt, in Syria, if) 
 
 2. Being also in Nubia, which would seem to agree 
 with Herodotus's account, who says, that Sesostris was the 
 only Egyptian king, who reigned in Ethiopia; his infor- 
 mation on this point is however erroneous, as the names of 
 Thothmes and Amunoph occur in Nubia, and farther south- 
 ward, than that of the above cited king. 
 
 3. The extent of his victories, represented on the 
 buildings at Thebes. The account given by Tacitus that 
 Rhamses was the king, whose victories are the subjects of 
 the sculptures at Thebes, is too vague to be of any weight 
 
 (4) If Diodorus is correct, Osymandyas must have been a very early 
 king. 
 
 (5) Syria however was frequently invaded by the Egyptian princes, as 
 I have endeavored to show in ray Materia Hieroglyphic a, Part II; and it is 
 this circumstance to which Pliny (c. 29) alludes, when he says " ^Ethiopia . . . 
 clara et potens etiam usque ad Trojana hella . . . . et Syria imperitasse earn 
 . . . patet." This word ^Ethiopia is frequently used by ancient authors for 
 the Thebaid, and though Pliny is here speaking of Ethiopia Proper, I am still 
 inclined to believe, he has, in this place, confounded the two. 
 
i .17] 
 
 on either side, since we find they are of the time of both 
 these kings, as well as of the father of Amun-mai Remeses. 
 
 4. He was attended in battle by his sons, which we find 
 both at the Memnonium, and at the palace of Medeenet 
 Haboo j the former being of i, the latter of g. 
 
 5. Sesostris is supposed by some,(l) to have made a 
 change in the style of the sculptures; this may apply to 
 Remeses-niai-Amun, from his havin% introduced, intaglio, 
 instead of relief, in the temples, whereas, before his time, 
 it was confined to obelisks, to small buildings, and subjects 
 of minor importance; but, Remeses III again introduced a 
 style of intaglio, of a very peculiar character, which had 
 never been adopted by any of his predecessors, or was 
 imitated by any of his successors. 
 
 6. The Ramses, generally supposed to be Sesostris, 
 was son of Amunoph, and grandson of a Ramses. We 
 now have, for certain, the father, and grandfather of Amun- 
 mai-Remeses ; but can we make Amunoph from the nomen 
 of the former ? The same difficulty presents itself in the 
 name of the father of Remeses III : Remeses however is the 
 name of the grandfather of i ; this last circumstance might 
 decide the question, were it not, that we are assured, that 
 Sesostris was the first who fitted out ships of war, and 
 engaged his enemies by sea, which we find represented at 
 
 (1) I must however confess, that I find no authority in Diodorus for 
 this conjecture, and the reasoning of the learned Winkelmann founded on false 
 premises has naturally led to false conclusions. V. his remarks, book 2.. c, 1. 
 6, 10 Note 1. 
 
 D 
 
[18] 
 
 Medeenet Haboo, £2) and not among the battle scenes of 
 Amun-mai- Remeses . 
 
 I leave this point to the decision of the reader, and 
 most willingly incline to either opinion, whenever the 
 claims of one of these kings shall be clearly established : 
 while for my own part, I see no reason, why Amun-mai- 
 Remeses, or Remeses-mi-Amun of Manetho, should not 
 have borne the name of Sesostris, as well as of Egyptus. 
 
 SUCCESSORS OF REMESES III. 
 
 Thus far I have been guided by the lists of Abydus, the 
 Memnonium, and Medeenet Haboo, but not without having 
 my reasons for placing them in this order confirmed (I) 
 
 (2) I must inform the reader at the same time, that this naval fight may 
 have been on a river (probably the Euphrates) and the ships, belonging origi- 
 nally to the enemy, may have been seized by the Egyptians, and not fitted out 
 by them ; an opinion, to which I myself incline. 
 
 (1) I had drawn out my proofs of their priority, from the sculptures, 
 with the intention of inserting them here, but as they would increase the bulk 
 of this work, and trespass too much on the patience of the reader, I have 
 thought it better to suppress them. 
 
 In the 25th dynasty I am obliged to admit two kings bearing the name 
 of Sabaco, which indeed seems required, to keep up a harmony in the events 
 recorded by ancient authors. 
 
 First — How otherwise could the Sabaco who dethroned Anysis be the same 
 from whom Psamaticus fled on the death of his father Nechos, as mentioned by 
 Herodotus; the former reigned fifty years ; Anysis on his return, seven ; Se- 
 thos, forty ; and Psamaticus, fifty four. 
 
 Secondly— This Sabaco never put any one to death, according to the same 
 historian, 
 
[19] 
 
 by minute investigation of the sculptures of the temples i 
 in which they are found. For the order we ought to observe 
 in placing the kings, who succeeded Remeses III, we want 
 other similar series, which some one may perhaps here- 
 after be fortunate enough to meet with ; though it appears 
 to me our hopes are not likely to be realized, from the few 
 buildings that remain of a date posterior to these; owing to 
 later kings (2) being contented to add parts to the earlier 
 buildings, and to their not being the original founders of 
 them ; the sculptures, in consequence, consisting merely 
 of offerings to the deities, and other similar subjects : thus 
 we read in Herodotus, of vestibules in the temple of Pthah, 
 at Memphis, being added by different kings ; thus again, 
 the temple at Karnak is the work of a number of successive 
 (3) monarchs, even to the time of the Ptolemies and Caesars i 
 these last, particularly the Ptolemies, in order to conciliate 
 the goodwill of the priests, and consequently gain an in- 
 fluence over their Egyptian subjects, deviated from this 
 principle, and founded a great number of temples in every 
 part of Egypt ; sometimes destroying the former buildings, 
 and using the materials in the construction of their own, 
 
 (2) la the cities of the Delta, and lower Egypt, many temples were founded 
 by the later Pharaohs; but the remains there are now very inconsiderable : 
 Nectanebo, for instance, appears to have been the founder of the temple of 
 Honurius, or Mars, at Sebeunytus. 
 
 (3) If we except Sabacho, Tirhaka, Psamaticus, the supposed Nectanebo, 
 and one or two others, very few additions were made, from the time of Re- 
 meses III, until the accession of the Ptolemies ; Memphis, and Sais being pre- 
 ferred to Thebes, which at last became so much neglected, that in Strabo'i 
 time, it was no longer a city. 
 
[20] 
 
 sometimes building them in towns where none had before 
 existed. Hence we find, that besides several additions made 
 in the reigns of the Ptolemies, the remains of that period 
 are nearly equal in number to those of the time of Pharaohs. 
 The most remarkable ruins of the last mentioned epoch, are 
 the pyramids ; the. obelisks of Heliopolis, and the Faioom; 
 a small ruined temple at Til-el- Amarna; a few remains at 
 Coptos, of the time of Thothmos III ; and at Medamot, of 
 Amunoph II ; Karnak ; Qoorna ; the supposed Memno- 
 niunij; Medeenet Haboo ; Luqsor; El Hegs; Elephantina; 
 some few of the ruins at Philce ; and in Nubia, the excavated 
 temples of Gerf Hossayn ; E' Sabooa ; Kalabshee, E' Dayr ; 
 Aboo Simbel ; and Ferayg ; with the small temples at Ama- 
 da, Samneh, and Soleb; besides the sculptured tombs at 
 Thebes, and Beni-Hassan, and all the larger excavations 
 in the mountains of Egypt. The principal Ptolemaic re- 
 mains, in the Sayd, are the porticos of Oshmoonein, and 
 Gow; a small building behind How; Dendera; a Pylone (4) 
 at Qoos ; Medamot ; Tuot ; Erment ; at Esna, and at the 
 supposed Aphroditopolis, and Contra-Latopolis ; Edfoo; 
 Kom Ombo; Philce; and in Nubia, Dabobd; Kalabshee; 
 Tayfee ; Dandoor ; Dakkeh ; besides several pylones, and 
 small sacella in Thebes, and other towns; and some of the 
 temples of the Gases ; though the greater part of these are 
 of Roman date. 
 
 (4) We have authority for this word, in a Greek inscription in the great 
 Oasis j and for propylon in another at Dendera j they apply to an isolated 
 gateway, 
 
[21 ] 
 UNPLACED KINGS. 
 
 The names in Plate 111, (Plate Voi the Materia Hiero- 
 glyphica), are of kings the order of whose succession is 
 doubtful, and who cannot thereforebe arranged in any list, like 
 those before given. I shall make but few remarks on them 
 here. The name O is probably of Uchoreus, or Ocaras ; 
 it may be easily mistaken for that of Acoris of the 29th 
 dynasty, but as I have been assured by Lord Prudhoe and 
 Major Felix (to whose kindness I am indebted for several 
 names in this plate) that it is found beneath that of Heme- 
 ses-mi-Amun, at El Hegs, this monarch must be at least 
 anterior to the 18th dynasty ; it is also found in the quarries 
 of Gebel Mahsara. 
 
 U. W. This king is posterior, at all events, to Thoth- 
 mes IV ; and the costumes of the soldiers, who are repre- 
 sented attending this king, in the sculptured grottoes of 
 Til-el-Amarna (from which these names are taken) are of 
 a very old style. The form of the figures, and the designs 
 are different from those in any of the ruins, or grottoes of 
 Egypt. (1) The king is here introduced, making offerings 
 to the sun itself, (2) which showers down rays, terminated 
 by human hands, one of which gives the symbol of " life'* 
 to the king, over whom are the four first ovals. These 
 grottoes I had the good fortune first to notice, on my way 
 
 (1) Except at Gebel Toona to the west of Oshmoonein, where the same 
 king, and similar sculptures are represented on the face of the rock; and in 
 some ruins close to Qoos. I since hear of these names being found at Abydus. 
 
 (2) Called Atinre. If Amunti signifies " receiver and giver," Atinre 
 may be the " giving," as Amunre the " receiving sun,"' 
 
[22] 
 
 up the Nile in 1824, at which time they had not been visited 
 by any modern traveller ; and on a second visit in 1826, in 
 company with Mr. Burton, we discovered in the mountain 
 behind these grottoes, a large alabaster quarry, which led 
 us to believe, the town, near the modern village of Til-el 
 Amarna, was the Alabastron of the ancients. This town, 
 which is the most extensive next to Thebes, contains several 
 curious buildings ; but the temples, which were of sand- 
 stone have been purposely destroyed: the only sculptures, 
 I could there discover, were of the same king, whose name 
 occurs in the grottoes; and the plans of some of the houses 
 and gardens very much resemble those represented in the 
 excavated chambers of the mountain; indeed the remains 
 of these houses are more interesting than in any of the 
 ruined towns of Egypt, being more perfect and of much 
 greater extent. Pliny places Alabastron on the Nile, and 
 Ptolemy gives it merely an inland situation like Hermo- 
 polis. Another reason which led me to conclude, that this 
 town was not in the mountains (where I had in vain taken 
 some trouble in searching for it) was, that in two inscrip- 
 tions I met with in the desert, the writers call themselves 
 natives of Alabastron, which was not likely to be the case, 
 were it (like the towns of the Porphyry and Claudian moun- 
 tains) in the desert ; the error has originated in the latitude 
 and longitude of Ptolemy ; on which I hope, at some future 
 time, to have an opportunity of speaking more fully, than 
 the limits of this work allow me at present. 
 
[23] 
 CHAMBER OF KINGS. KARNAK. [ Plate IF. 
 
 Each name is placed over a sitting figure, to whom 
 Thothmes III is making offerings : they are undoubtedly his 
 predecessors, and all of them deceased, at the time these 
 were sculptured ; but if his immediate ancestors, or no, if 
 Ethiopians, (1) if a Theban, or other dynasty, or at which 
 of the two to begin, I am at a loss to determine. Some few 
 of the names in No. 1 are found in the Abydus, and Theban 
 lists. No. 1 may contain those of the predecessors of the 
 16th dynasty, since the first in the lowest line is of Osirte- 
 sen I, but the two first in the next line are of his imme- 
 diate successors. 
 
 PTOLEMIES. 
 
 It was my wish to have given a list of the Ptolemies, 
 but as I have very few with me I do not think it worth 
 while inserting them. (2) It may be as well to observe, 
 that the title of these kings follows, and is not introduced 
 within the ovals; that Ptolemy Alexander I (with his 
 
 (1) Several authors affirm that Ethiopian princes ruled in Egypt, at dif- 
 ferent times : Herodotus in particular mentions this fact ; and Agatharcides 
 states that they conquered the country, and were said to have finished the 
 buildings called Memnoneia. On this point however I imagine he must have 
 been misinformed. 
 
 (2) Vide however my Materia Hieroglyphica Plate IF. 
 
[ 24] 
 
 mother Cleopatra) had the titles of Philometores Soteres, 
 and u Soter god, son of a Soter goddess:" that Dionysius 
 had those of Philopator, and Philadelphia : and Neocaesar, 
 with Cleopatra, that Philopatores. 
 
 C,ESARS. 
 
 On the list of Caesars, contained in Plate V, it is 
 scarcely necessary to make any remarks ; I cannot however 
 allow this opportunity to pass, without observing, that the 
 ram (3) has the force of s. as well as b, as I have many 
 instances of it, and those not from any errors of the sculptor, 
 but evidently, from its frequent occurrence, intentionally 
 substituted for other signs of the former letter. 
 
 As I may be blamed for neglect, in omitting altogether 
 the explanation of these names, I shall notice them briefly 
 as follows : Nos . 1 and 2 are of Autocrator Caesar (Augus- 
 tus) 3. 4 of Tiberius Caesar. 5. 6 of Autocrator, beloved of 
 Pthah and Isis ; Caius Caesar Germanicus, the everliving. 
 
 7.8. Autocrator, Tiberius Claudius. 9. 10 the beloved 
 
 of Pthah and Isis, Autocrator Nero. 11. 12. 13. Vespa- 
 sianus> and Aut. Caesar Vespasianus. 14. Aut. Titus 
 Caesar. 15. 16. Aut. Caesar Domitianus Germanicus. 17. 
 18. Aut. Caesar Nerva (4) Trajauus Germanicus Dacicus. 
 
 (3) Though generally supposed to be a ram, I am inclined to consider it 
 a goat, called Bacmpi, in Coptic, whence the b. 
 
 (4) The lion is used for the r of Caesar, and of Nerva, This is not un- 
 usual, 
 
19. 20 Aut. Caesar Trajanus, Adrianits .... 21. 22. Aut. 
 
 Caesar Titus ;Elius, Adrianus Antoninus Eusebes. 
 
 23. 24 Aut. Caesar, Antoninus Aurelius 25 to 3L 
 
 Aurelius or Verus, Antoninus, Sebastos Autocrator, Caesar, 
 Lucius, Verus; 32 is imperfect. 
 
 We should at first sight be induced to assign this nam& 
 to Marcus Aurelius, but the word " Lucius" decides the 
 question in favor of the cotemporary of the philosopher, 
 and his colleague in the empire. Should we be inclined to 
 prefer the word Aurelius, as suiting the hieroglyphics better 
 than Verus, I do not think it impossible that the name of 
 his father-in-law may be here substituted for his own. In 
 No. 21 it seems that Antoninus Pius has adopted the pre- 
 nomen, as well as nomen of his predecessor. 
 
 Nos. 33 to 36 are of Autocrator Commodus. The word 
 Caesar, having always the plural termination s. would lead 
 us to suppose, it was used like Soteres, Philopat«res, in 
 the sense of u gods Caesars." The sphynx is synonymous 
 with the cup, as signifying " lord" or (< Neb;" a remark- 
 able instance of this is seen in the name of the supposed 
 Nectanebo (of the 30th dynasty.) 
 
 PHONETIC ALPHABET- [ Plate Vl.{\) 
 
 In introducing this Alphabet, I do not wish, that any 
 one should for a moment suppose, I claim any discovery ; 
 
 (1) Plate VII is omitted, as the hieroglyphics given therein will be 
 found ia Plate VII of my Materia Hieroglyphica, and in (he vocabulary of the 
 same. 
 
 E 
 
[26 1 
 
 but as every addition of characters is desirable, I have 
 thought it as well to allow this to accompany the names, 
 it is intended to decipher. Those marked u proved" are 
 taken from the names of the Caesars ; (2) those in the next 
 compartment, there is good reason for admitting, but without 
 any positive authority ; and those marked Ci doubtful," are 
 either conjectural, or rarely found. 
 
 Of the Egyptian Mythology, too little is as yet known, 
 for me to venture on so intricate a subject. I shall only 
 here suggest a few cursory remarks. The eight great gods 
 seem to be ;— - 
 
 1. Nef or Kneph, the Jupiter Hammon Cenubis, or 
 Amenebis of the Romans, with a ram's head. 
 
 2. Amun Ra, the Amun of Thebes, or Theban Jupiter, 
 represented with ahead-dress containing two long feathers. 
 
 3. Ra, Re, or Phra, the sun, with a hawk's head. 
 
 4. Pthah, Vulcan, generally under the form of a mum- 
 my, holding the usual sceptre of the gods, with that of life 
 and stability; Honsoo differs from this deity, by the addi- 
 tion of the crook, and flagellum of Osiris, and the lock of 
 hair. 
 
 5. Kliem, Pan, Chemmis, the god of Panopolis : who 
 is found at one end of a block, containing a Greek dedica- 
 tion, to Pan, at E'khmim; having the form of Priapus. 
 
 (2) The force of the characters is frequently derived from the initial 
 of the object represented : thus, a goat stands for b, from its being the initial 
 of the word baarape j an owl for m, from moulag ; a star fot s, from siou j &c. 
 
I 27 ] 
 
 6. Athor,(l) Aphrodite, with a head-dress composed 
 of a globe, and long horns; also under the form of a cow. 
 
 7- Buto, and 
 
 8. Neith, Minerva. 
 
 Osiris in his principal character, Xsis, Nephthys or 
 Nepthys, Anubis, Horus the son of Osiris, Harpocrates, 
 Thoth and perhaps Typhon seem to be known; though 
 there are many doubts respecting the form, name, and 
 character, of most of the other deities. Whether the god- 
 dess, (2) bearing on her head a single feather be Sate, (3) or 
 not, she is at all events the same as seen with outspread 
 wings, in the tombs, and on the sarcophagi. 
 
 The goddess with the lion's head is called Thriphis, in 
 a Greek inscription at Athribis, or Crocodilopolis near 
 Soohag, and in that at E'khmim; and the god of the 
 Nile, with the vases, and water plants, appears to bear 
 the name of Hapi, 
 
 I cannot dismiss this subject, without introducing 
 the mention of Dr. Young, whose name is, and I hope, 
 always will be intimately connected with the study of 
 
 (1) This 1 have since had reason to alter, and place Sat6, or Juno, instead 
 of Athor, as one of the eight great deities. 
 
 (2) I should add, that Isis and Nephthys also appear frequently under 
 this form, on the sarcophagi, and in the tombs. 
 
 (3) I have since found this figure in a tomb at Thebes, with her eyes 
 closed, which agrees exactly with the description given by Diodorus, of the 
 figure of truth^-and which seems to be nearly related to Thummim of the 
 Hebrews, a word that admits of a similar interpretation, 
 
[28] 
 
 Hieroglyphics! Though , rather prematurely, I avail myself 
 of the present opportunity ( for fear another should not he 
 afforded me) of returning him my sincere thanks, for his 
 goodness, in taking under his tutelary care those papers, 
 which Sir W. Gell did me the favor to forward to England; 
 and I feel a pleasure in thus being able publicly to acknow- 
 ledge their kindness. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 Since writing the foregoing pages, I have had the 
 good fortune, to meet with the names given in Plate V, 
 Part II, in a tomb at Thebes ; the sculptures of which are 
 of the time of Amenoph I ; whose name occurs here, as well 
 as five or six of his predecessors, and his daughter Amen- 
 ses, who is mentioned by Manetho. The reed, or charac- 
 ter signifying king, is evidently, when alone, put for the 
 word souten, ce ruler." The bending line, and the sign 
 of life, or the crux ansata, placed after the names of fe- 
 males, instead of the pyramid and crux aasata, seem also 
 to signify "the giver of life". Both this line, and the 
 pyramid have the force of t. 
 
 The Enjx 
 
9 
 
 ■i 
 
 
 *« 
 
 $9 9 
 
 ■<>0 
 
 
 
 ii 
 
 MESS 
 
 
 fl^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 8 ) 
 
 -R-TV 
 
 (J) 
 
I**] (£} (Xl fS) f^l (±) (JL) f-^l [j£| (*h |\!m f «^ f«S (T^ 
 
 . (1T\ (•) (F) (T\ (\*>>\ 
 
 
 ^ I: 
 
 °"H11 : 
 
 \ | u, [^pS|9iifp|£i[iif® 
 
 &~fc, K h\ s , 5 I 
 
 
 HiU.Utl, 
 
 
 lifg ■ 
 
 3 
 
 ^r 
 
 i 
 
 M.f 
 
 f^^M>3i^T : H|eBgS^J> ! ^R5TlT^ 
 
 
Pl.iv 
 
 Shi ^ o 
 
 m 
 
 P^^ r^ "p^4 
 
 ^ ^ 
 ^ ^ 
 
 e» 
 
 
 r?$ n* fn ? 
 
 mmMc 
 
 h% 
 
 fk rB fB 
 
 fe\ m m I 
 
 
 Wmm. 
 
 
 ,f> v 
 
 N?*. 
 
CH.1MliESc.;k.'NGS,tKARH 
 
 
 , I » *T( £r-< s^ v 
 
 1M 
 
 \ K ^fffWr^ 
 
 jui_ 
 
 
 lifiririplWf 
 
 ii;w^a r p;^rto,iig|r|i|Jis 
 
 iL_ 
 
 Mif. Ml 
 
 :®£Pif8by. 
 
 -^ 
 
 IK s ' IPllllilSiiSliiii 
 
 r\l \ AX -stfir^v ' v fa~\ v-r-. vsr-, . <s\ &-. v=\ fr\ i 
 
 K 
 
 
 :Sy^\i\^i\"a- 
 
 
 j.f»n 
 


Eh 
 
 < 
 a* 
 
 < 
 
 O 
 X 
 
i 
 
 w 
 
 I 
 
 p 
 z 
 
 = -> 
 
 - :: . 
 
 z :: 
 
 , 
 
 C t 
 
 II 8 
 
 5>§ 
 
 c - 
 c c 
 
 G\ 
 
 - Ss<^ 
 
 *—* 
 
 i 
 
 r" --i 
 
 - z ^ 
 
 1 1 
 
 ^» * — * j S 
 
 * w — a|i 
 
 in.Ai H-4 
 
 - s= = 
 
 . 
 
 c » 
 
 c c q 
 
 ^c I 
 
 :-v 
 
 - oJ 
 
 - §5* .* 
 
 = = 
 
 - 
 
 c S 
 
 c - S 
 
 cn | 
 
 I.I 
 
 >j !i - 
 
 >- e/> 1 < 
 
 #M 
 
 vi 
 
 In 
 
 ^|"»-*( 
 
 T\ 
 
 B^ 
 
 rv-*j 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 -Oi^til! 
 
 
 r?* : 
 
 
 ■ ■ -E*[ 
 
 ^♦| 
 
 * J 
 
 w 
 
 jl-fi^ti^l^l^^^S' 
 
 s ~tr*J 
 
 <^J v 
 
 z 
 
 Iih*4§ 
 
 ^r* 
 
 >Jr- ' 
 
 2 
 
 y^Mi^^r; 
 
 M 
 
 1 
 
 L- 
 
 ^w^g^^y? 
 
 
 iff: • 
 
 r 
 
 v „ „ , < „ „ J.I 
 
 ^ 
 
 tfr*-2L . 
 
 fJ 
 
 ooc<[l 
 
 <HR *- 
 
 w~ 
 
 s 
 
 < 
 
 J0fjjr>j!r s s y k 
 
 frnl 
 
 ?"\M! 
 
 
 jJ? * T * 7 1 T~i^ 
 
 
 f- 
 
 4-j 
 
 1 s 
 
 < 
 
 ^^]4ii]^;>rHlDj 
 
 6-- « rf 8 S 
 
 rr | 
 
 
 
 
 
 "? 
 
 
 'X 
 
 
 
 
 <T' 
 
 ' -/^/ 
 
 r&rr 
 
92 * 
 
'*>. * 
 
 • 
 
 
 =j .. 
 
 (P 
 
 ■IK 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 X°<^ 
 
 X ^ 
 
 c- *• 
 
 & - 
 
 < 
 
 ■o 
 
 
 ^ V* 
 
 x°°^ 
 
 
 \# ." 
 
 
 *<*. 
 
 -> 
 
 ,.\ 
 
 
 v°°- 
 
 v 
 
 /' ->$ 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 x ^. 
 
 
 C' 
 
 N 
 
 .0* *. 
 
 -p 
 
 <* 
 
 *W 
 
 X ^ 
 
 o-. 
 
 ■ <$ 
 
 > 
 
 A 
 
 %^ 
 
 . s ,0 
 
 ^H Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 * < ^t^l/^ * o^ Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 
 '' * „ . « v v V Treatment Date: June 2007 
 
 % a ^M PreservationTechnologies 
 
 ^ V ^ frM * WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 <^ <^> ^ H//r^ 1 11 Thomson Park Drive 
 
 Cranberry Township, PA 1606S 
 (724) 779-2111